Skip to main content

Full text of "Venture v02n02 (1958 03) (Gorgon776)"

See other formats


SCIENCE FICTION 



a novelet by 



fceby Isaac Asimoj^ 





SCfBHCB f/CTfON 



iKXXSXSSSaSSSXSSiXSSSXXSXSSSXSIiSSi^^ 



The Edge of the Sea 


ALOIS BUDRYS 


5 


Science: Atmosphere of the Moon 


ISAAC ASIMOV 


23 


The Tall Psychiatrist 


DICK HETSCHEL 


27 


Eve and the Twenty-Three Adams 


ROBERT SILVERBERG 


39 


There Ain’t No Other Roads 


ROBERT MARNER 


53 


Books: On Hand 


THEODORE STURGEON 


66 


Intruder 


DON BERRY 


70 


Virginia 


C. M. KORNBLUTH 


89 


The Game of Glory (^novelet') 


POUL ANDERSON 


95 


Ventiirings 


THE EDITOR 


130 



Cover by Einsh, illustrating “The Edge of the Sea" 
Interior ilhistrations by Giunta and Schoenherr 



Joseph W. Ferman, publisher Robert P. Mills, editor 



Venfur& Science Fiction Magazine, Vof. 2, No. 2, Whole No. 8, March, 7958. Pub- 
lished bl-monfhly by Fantasy House, Inc., at 35^ a copy. 12-issue subscriptions $4.00 in 
U.S.A. and possessions, Canada and the Pan American Union; $5.00 in all other 
counfries. Publication office. Concord, N.H. Editorial and Genera/ offices, 527 Madison 
Ave., New York 22, N. Y. Entered as second class matter at the Post Office af Concord, 
N.H., under the act of March 3, 1879. © 1957, by Fantasy House, Inc. All rights reserved. 
Profecfion secured under the International Copyright Convention and the Pan American 
Convention. Printed in U.S.A. All submissions must be accompanied by stamped, self-ad- 
dressed envelopes. The publisher assumes no responsibility for return of unso/icifecl 
manuscripts. 

Isaac Asimov, Contributing Science Editor Theodore Sturgeon, Book Editor 

Anthony Boucher. Advisory Editor Norma Levine, Editorial Assistant 

George Softer, Art Direcfor 



~yenfurmgs 



m We sit around this office for long hours waiting. . . . This is 
perhaps appropriate for a magazine dealing primarily with stories 
of adventure, because so much of true adventure is concerned with 
huddling in a foxhole waiting for the barrage to begin, and then to 
end . . . waiting for planetfall after a voyage through nothingness 
that has lasted for many light-years . . . waiting for the final assault 
which is that much more terrible because we have waited so long for it 
. . . waiting . . . 

And then in comes a story that makes the backbone of an issue, 
and die waiting has been for something after all. This month, we 
waited for Poul Anderson’s novelet to come in. And the next best 
thing to its coming was the note attached to it. . . . “Incidentally,” 
this story is a sort of revival. I did a few others about Captain Flandry 
several years ago, and always have been rather fond of him. Maybe 
he Ciin Venture forth again from time to time?” Which is easiest 
answered by saying right here — YES! 

• At this point, your editor suffered a malaise of the left typing 

finger, engendered in part at least by awe of the fluent, wonderful 
conversation of Alfred Bester, who stopped in with all his usual 
vitality — rendering the word stopped ridiculously out of place in 
this sentence. So he does the rest of this . . . after promising that, 
in return for this soapbox, he will deliver up unto Venture an ex- 
ample in fiction of what he is talking about. Wliich means that we 
have started waiting again. ... — RPM 

• Science fiction is aging rapidly. The scintillating writers of yester- 
day are still glittering, but their work is taking on an antique 
lustre. The reason for this is simple: Science fiction is extrapolation, 
but the starting point for extrapolation must be the ideas of tomorrow, 
not of today or yesterday. You can’t write a penetrating story about 
galactic travel if it’s based on a bicycle built for two. 

Back in the 19th century people used to visualize what life would 
be like in the 20th. Their extrapolations were always based on what 
was old and familiar to them. They visualized the future in terms 
of a better horse & carriage, bigger steam boats, mid-Victorian utopias 
solving mid-Victorian dilemmas. It never occurred to them that the 

^continued on p. ISO") 




THE EDGE OF THE SEA 

by A LG IS BUDRYS 



The thing rolling sluggishly in the smashing surf mighi 
have been a Navy missile ... or it might not. Whatever it 



was, Dan Henry was damn sure he was going to hold on to 
it, in spite of the rising hurricane— or anything else. 



The Overseas Highway, two 
narrow white lanes on yellowed 
old concrete piers, lay close to the 
shallow water, passed over the 
little key, and went on. 

All afternoon, the sea had 
been rising. Long, greasy-faced 
green swells came in from the At- 



lantic Ocean and broke on the 
shar]i rocks with a sudden up- 
surge of surf. At mid-day, the 
water had been far down among 
the coral heads. But now it was 
in the tumbled limestone blocks 
and concrete prisms that had been 
dumped there to build up the key. 



6 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



In a little while it would be wash- 
ing its spume over the highway 
itself, and it might well go far- 
ther, with the increasing wind. 

It was dark with twilight, and 
darker with clouds thick as oil 
smoke covering the sun over the 
Gulf of Me.\ico. The Gulf was 
stirring, too, and bayous were 
flooding in Louisiana. But it was 
over the Atlantic that die hurri- 
cane was spinning. It was the 
broad, deep, deadly ocean that 
the tide and wind were pushing 
down through the gloom onto the 
side of tlie key where Dan Henry 
was struggling grimly, his massive 
back and shoulders naked and 
running with spray. 

His pale eyes were red-rimmed 
with salt and his hide slashed 
shallowly in a dozen places where 
he had lost his balance on the 
tiimbletl stones and fallen. He 
had been lurching through the 
surf all afternoon, working fran- 
tically to save what he had seen, 
leaden and encrusted, rolling 
ponderously at the edge of the wa- 
ter. His shirt, the seat covers from 
his car — the fan-belt, too — and 
what few scraps of rope and wire 
had been in the trunk, all had 
gone for him to twist into an 
incredible rag of a hawser. 

The men who built the Over- 
seas Highway on the old railroad 
right-of-way had built up die little 
key, but it was still no more than 
a hundred feet in diameter. If the 
thing trapped on the rocks had 



chosen any other islet to wash 
against, there would have been a 
reasonable chance of saving it. 
But there was no one living here, 
and nothing to use for tools or 
anchors. The thing was rolling 
and grinding against the rocks, 
too heavy to float but too bulky to 
resist the push of storm-driven 
water. There were bright silver 
gouges on its thick metal flanks, 
and in a litde while it would 
break up or break free, and be 
lost eidier way. The rope — the 
stubborn, futile rope passed 
around the two stubby struts at 
its nose and wrapped around the 
great concrete block it was now 
butting at widi brute persistence 
— was as much use as though 
Dan Henry had been a spider and 
tried to hold this thing in a hur- 
riedly created web. But he had 
had to try, and he was trying 
now in another way. He jammed 
the soles of his feet against one 
concrete block and pushed his 
bare shoulders against another. 
With his belly ridged and his 
thighs bulging, his face contorted 
and his hands clenched, he was 
trying to push another massive 
piece of stone into place behind 
the plunging metal tiling, though 
his blood might erupt from his 
veins and the muscles tear open 
his flesh. 

The thing was as thick through 
as a hogshead, and as long as two 
men. There was a tliick-lipped, 
scarred opening a foot across at 



7 



The Edge of the Sea 



one end, where the body rounded 
sharply in a hemispherical com- 
pound curve. There were three 
stumpy fins rooted in the curve, 
their tips not extending beyond 
the bulge of the body, and two 
struts at the blunt nose like horns 
on a snail but bent forward so 
that the entire thing might have 
been fired out of a monstrous can- 
non or launched from the tubes 
of some unimaginable submarine. 
There were no visible openings, 
no boltheads, no seams. The en- 
tire thing might have been cast of 
a piece — might have been solid, 
except for the tube in the stem — 
and though barnacles clung to it 
and moss stained it, though the 
rocks gouged it and other blows 
had left their older scars on its 
pitted surface, still the thing was 
not visibly damaged. 

Dan Henry strained at the rock, 
and sand grated minutely at its 
base. But the world turned red 
behind his eyes, and his muscles 
writhed into venomous knots, 
and his breath burned his chest 
with the fury of fire. The sea 
broke against him and ran into 
his nose and mouth. The wind 
moaned, and the water hissed 
through the rocks, crashing as it 
came and gurgling as it drew 
back. The thing groaned and 
grated with each sluggish move. 
The day grew steadily darker. 

Dan Henry had stopped his car 
on the key at noon, pulling off the 



highway onto the one narrow 
space of shoulder. He had opened 
the glove compartment and taken 
out the waxed container of milk 
and the now stale sandwich he 
had bought in Hallandale, above 
Miami, at ten tliat morning. He 
lit a cigarette and unwrapped the 
sandwich, and began to eat. The 
milk had turned warm in the 
glove compartment and acquired 
an unpleasant taste, but Dan 
Henry had never cared how his 
food tasted. He paid no attention 
to it as he chewed the sandwich 
and drank the milk between drags 
on the cigarette. He had bought 
the food when he stopped for gas, 
and when he finished it he 
planned to go on immediately, 
driving until he reached Key 
West. 

There was nothing specific 
waiting for him there. Nothing in 
his life had ever been waiting for 
him anywhere. But everywhere 
he went, he went as directly and 
as efficiently as possible because 
that was his nature. He was a 
physically powerful, reasonably 
intelligent, ugly man who drew 
his strength from a knowledge 
that nothing could quite overcome 
him. He asked no more of the 
world. He was thirty years old, 
and had been a construction fore- 
man, a police officer, an MP ser- 
geant in Germany and a long- 
haul trailer truck driver. In addi- 
tion to these things he had been 
born into a derrick rigger’s fam- 



8 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



ily in Oklahoma and raised in his 
father’s nomadic, self-sufficient 
tradition. 

When he first saw the dull 
color of metal down among the 
rocks, he got out of the car to see 
what it was. He was already 
thinking in terms of its possible 
usefulness when he reached the 
thing. Once near it, the idea of 
salvage rights came naturally. 

Looking at it, he felt imme- 
diately that it had to be a military 
instrument of some kind. The 
Navy, he knew, was constantly 
firing rockets from Cape Cana- 
veral, up in Central Florida. But 
the longer he looked at the thing, 
the longer he doubted tliat pos- 
sibility. The thing was too mas- 
sive, too obviously built to take 
the kind of vicious punishment it 
was receiving at the hands of the 
sea, to be the light, expendable 
shell that was a missile prototype 
or a high altitude test rocket. 
There were tons of metal in it, 
and the barnacles were thick on 
it. He wondered how long it had 
been surging along the bottom, 
urged and tumbled by the great 
hidden forces of the ocean, drift- 
ing this way and tliat until finally 
the first high tide this morning, 
had heaved it up here to lie 
caught and scraping on the rocks, 
steaming as it dried under the 
early sun. 

He did not know what it was, 
he decided finally. Rocket, tor- 
pedo, shell, bomb, or something 



else, whatever it was, it was valu- 
able and important. The Navy or 
the Army or Air Force would need 
it or want it for something. 

There was nothing on it to 
mark it as anyone’s property. If 
anydiing had ever been written 
or engraved on that hull, it was 
gone now. Fie began to think of 
how he might establish his rights 
until he could reach a Navy in- 
stallation of some kind. The only 
reason he had for going to Key 
West was that he had a friend in 
the sponge diving business down 
there. The friend did not know 
he was coming, so there was no 
reason not to delay for as long as 
this business might lake him. 

He had begun with nothing 
more than that to urge him on, 
but as the afternoon grew, the 
sea and tlie thing between them 
had trapped him. 

The thing lay awash witli half 
its length over the usual high wa- 
ter mark, and even when heTound 
it, at low tide, the water curled 
among the rocks above it. He had 
thought about that, too, but he 
had not thought that a hurricane 
might have taken an unexpected 
turn during the night, while he 
drove his old car without a radio 
to tell him so. Only when the 
clouds turned gray and the water 
swirled around his knees like a 
pack of hounds grown hungry 
did he stop for a moment and look 
out to sea. 



The Edge 

He had been clearing the 
smaller rocks away from around 
the thing and piling them in an 
open-ended square enclosing its 
forward sections, and had been 
scraping a clean patch in the bar- 
nacles with a tire iron. It had 
been his intention to make it ob- 
vious someone was working on 
the tiling, so he could then leave 
it and report it with a clear 
claim. The few cars going by on 
the highway had not stopped or 
slowed down — there was no place 
to stop, with his car on the bit 
of shoulder, and no real reason to 
slow down — and after a while the 
cars had stopped coming entirely. 

It was that, telling him tlie 
storm had probably caused the 
highway to be blocked off at either 
end, together with the look of the 
sea, that made him go up to the 
car and try to make a hawser. 
And by then he could not have 
left the thing. It was too obvious 
that a man had begun a job of 
work here. If he left it now, it 
would be too plain that someone 
had let himself be backed down. 

If he had gotten in his car and 
driven away, he would not have 
been Dan Henry. 

The water was almost com- 
pletely over the thing now. He 
himself was w'orking with the 
waves breaking over his head, 
trying to dislodge him. More im- 
portant, the thing was rocking 
and slipping out of its trap. 

The next nearest key was a 



of the Sea 9 

third of a mile away, bigger tlian 
this one, but still uninhabited. 
The nearest inhabited place was 
Greyhound Key, where the rest 
stop was for the buses, and that 
was out of sight. It would be bat- 
tened down, and probably evacu- 
ated. Dan Henry was all alone, 
with the highway empty above him 
and the sea upon him. 

He set his back once more, and 
pushed against die concrete block 
again. If he could wedge the 
diing, even a storm tide might 
not be able to take it away from 
him. He could untangle his 
homemade rope and put the fan 
belt back on his car. Then he 
could drive away to someplace un- 
til die storm died down. 

The blood roared in Dan 
Henry’s ears, and the encrusted 
concrete block opened the hide 
over his shoulders. A coughing 
grunt burst out of his moudi. The 
block teetered — not much, but it 
gave a litde way. Dan Henry 
locked his knees and braced his 
back widi his palms, pushing his 
elbows against the block, and 
when the next wave threw its 
pressure into the balance, he 
pushed once more. The block 
slipped suddenly away from him, 
and he was thrown aside by the 
wave, flung into the wet rocks 
above. But the thing was wedged. 
It could roll and rear as much as 
it wanted to, but it could not 
flounder back into the sea. Dan 
Henry lay over a rock, and wiped 



10 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



the back of his hand across his 
bloody moutli in satisfaction. 

It was over. He could get out 
of here now, and hole up some- 
where. After the storm, he would 
come back and make sure it was 
still here. Then he woidd make 
his claim, either at one of the 
little Navy stations along the 
chain of keys, or at the big base 
at Boca Chica. And that would 
be that, except for the check in 
llie mail. The bruises and breaks 
ill his skin would heal over, and 
become nothing more than scars. 

He took his rope ofF the thing 
and took it apart far enough to 
pick out tlie fan-belt. He let the 
rest of it wash away, shredded. As 
he got out of the surging water at 
last, he scowled slightly because 
he wondered if the car’s spark 
plugs weren’t wet. 

It was dark now. Not quite 
pitch-black, for the hurricane sky 
to the west was banded by a last 
strip of sulfur-colored light at 
the Iiorizon, but dark enough so 
tliat his car was only a looming 
sha{ie as he climbed up to it. 
Then, suddenly, the wet finish 
and tlie rusty chrome of the front 
bumper were sparkling with the 
first pinpoint reflections of far- 
away lamps. He turned to look 
southward down the highway, 
and saw a car coming. As it came 
nearer, its headlights let him see 
the clouds of spray that billowed 
across the glistening road, and 



the leaping white heads of break- 
ers piling up on the piers and re- 
bounding vertically to the level 
of the highway. TTie storm was 
building up even more quickly 
than he’d tfiought. He wondered 
what kind of damned fool was 
crazy enough to drive the stretches 
where the highway crossed open 
water between keys, and had his 
answer when a spotlight abruptly 
reached out and fingered him and 
his car. Either the state or the 
county police were out looking to 
make sure no one was trapped 
away from shelter. 

The police car pulled up, wet 
and hissing, half-blocking the 
highway, and tlie driver imme- 
diately switched on his red roof 
beacon, either through force of 
habit or force of training, even 
tliough there was no oncoming 
traffic to warn. The four rotating 
arms of red light tracked monot- 
onously over the road, the key, 
and the water. By their light, Dan 
Henry realized for the first time 
that it was raining furiously. The 
spotlight was switched off, and 
the headlights pointed away, up 
the highway. It was the red bea- 
con that lit the scene and isolated 
the two men inside its color. 

The officer did not get out of 
tlie car. He waited for Dan Henry 
to come around to his side, and 
only then cranked his window 
down half way. 

“Trouble with the car?’’ he 
asked, hidden behind the rcflec- 



11 



The Edge of the Sea 



lion on the glass. Then he must 
have thought better of it, seeing 
Dan Henry’s broken skin. He 
threw the door open quickly, and 
slid out with his hand on the 
bone-gripped butt of his plated 
revolver. He was diick-bodied, 
with a burly man’s voice and 
brusqueness, and he kept his eyes 
narrow'ed. “What’s the story here, 
Mac?’’ 

Dan Henry shook his head. 
“No trouble. I was down on the 
rocks. Waves threw me around 
some.’’ 

The officer’s uniform pants 
and- leather jacket were already 
sodden. W’ater ran down his face, 
and he wiped it annoyedly out of 
his eyes. "What were you doin’ 
down there? No brains?’’ He 
watched carefully, his hand firm 
on his gun. 

Dan Henry had been a police- 
man himself. He was not surprised 
at the officer’s attitude. A police- 
man was paid to be irritated by 
anything diat didn’t have a sim- 
ple answer. 

“I’v’e got something down there 
I was salvaging,’’ he said reason- 
ably. “Storm caught me at it 
and knocked me around some be- 
fore I got finished.” Telling about 
it made him realize he was tired 
out. He hoped this business with 
the policeman would be over in a 
hurry, so that he eould fix his car 
and get into its shelter. The wind 
\vas chilly, and the constant im- 
pact of driven water on his skin 



was beginning to make him numb. 

The officer risked a quick 
glance down at the thrashing surf 
before he brought his hard eyes 
back to Dan Henry. “I don’t see 
nothin’. What kind of a thing was 
it? What’re you carryin’ that belt 
around for?” 

"It’s metal,” Dan Henry said. 
“Big. Never seen anything just 
like it before. I was using the 
belt to hold it.” 

The officer scowled. “What’s 
holdin’ it now? What d’you 
mean, big? How big? And how 
come I can’t see it?” 

“I pushed a rock behind it,” 
Dan Henry said patiently. “It’s 
damn near as big as a car. And 
it’s under water, now.” 

“Buddy, that don’t begin to 
sound like a likely story.” The po- 
liceman pulled his gun out of the 
holster and held it down along- 
side his thigh. "What kind of a 
lookin’ thing is it?” 

“Kind of like a rocket, I guess.” 
“Now, why the hell didn’t you 
say so!” the policeman growled, 
relaxing just a little bit. “That 
makes sense. It’ll be one of those 
Navy jobs. They’ve got ’em drop- 
pin’ in the ocean like flies. But 
you ain’t goin’ to get anything out 
of it, Buddy. That’s government 
property. You’re supposed to turn 
it in. It’s your duty.” 

“I don’t think so.” 

“What d’you mean, you don’t 
tliink so?” The policeman’s gun 
arm was tense again. 



12 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



"It doesn’t look like a Navy 
rocket. Doesn’t look like anybody’s 
rocket, that I know of. I said it 
was kind of like a rocket. Don’t 
know what it is, for sure.’’ Now 
Dan Henry was growing angry 
himself. He didn’t like tlie way 
things were going. He kept his at- 
tention carefully on the gun. 

“Know all about rockets, do 
you?” 

“I read the papers. This thing 
isn’t just a piece. It isn’t the bot- 
tom stage or the top stage. It’s one 
thing, and it never was part of 
anything bigger. And it’s been in 
the water maybe a couple of years 
without getting broken up. You 
show me the Navy rocket that’s 
like that.” 

The policeman looked at him. 
“Maybe you’re right,” he said 
slowly. “Tell you what — suppose 
you just step over here and put 
my spotlight on it. Reach through 
the window.” He stepped back 
casually. 

Dan Henry reached around 
and switched the spot on. He 
swept it down across the water, a 
little startled to see how far up 
the breakers had come. Under the 
light, the water was a venomous 
green, full of foam, rain-splotched 
and furiously alive. A gust of 
wind rocked the car sharply, and 
the light with it. The pale beam 
sliot over the sea before it fell 
back, reaching beyond the swing- 
ing cross of red from the roof bea- 
con, and out there the lashing 



waves disappeared in a mist of 
ram. 

He found the thing, finally, 
after having to hunt for it. For 
an instant he thought it had been 
swept away after all, and felt a 
stab of sharp anger. But it was 
still there, heaving insensately un- 
der the waves, with only the dim, 
broad mottling of its back near 
enough to the surface to be seen 
at all, that and a constant stirring 
in the water, roiling it like an 
animal. “Thcrc-it is.” He was sur- 
prised how relieved he felt. “See 
it?” 

“Yeah. Yeah, I seen enough of 
it,” the officer said. “You got 
somethin’ down there, all right.” 
There was a sudden hardness in 
his voice, that had been waiting 
all along for him to make the 
decision that would bring it com- 
pletely out. “I got my gun on you, 
buddy. Just step back from that 
car easy. Anybody foolin’ around 
out here in a hurricane must want 
somethin’ awful bad. If that 
somethin’s a Navy rocket, I guess 
I know what kind of a son of a 
bitch tliat would be.” 

“Jesus Christ,” Dan Henry 
whispered to himself. He was an- 
gry with the fine-drawn kind of 
rage that is almost a pleasure. 
And not because the cop thought 
he was a Commie, either, Dan 
Henry suddenly realized, but be- 
cause he persisted in not under- 
standing about the rocket. Or 
whatever it was. 



13 



The Edge of the Sea 



He turned around with a 
jump. The fan-belt in his hand 
whipped out with all the strength 
in his arm and all the snap in his 
wrist, and snatched the cop’s gun 
out of his hand. It skittered across 
the wet concrete of the highway, 
and Dan Henry pounced after it. 
He scooped it up with a scrape of 
his finger-tips, and crouched with 
the muzzle pointed dead at the 
cop’s belly. 

"Back off,” he said. "Back off. 
You’re not takin’ that thing away 
from me. I sweated blood to hang 
on to it, and you’re not goin’ to 
come along and throw me in jail 
to get it away.” 

The cop retreated watchfully, 
his hands up widiout his being 
told, and waited for his chance. 
Dan Henry backed him up the 
highway until the cop was past 
the cars, and opened the door of 
his own car. He threw the gun 
inside, togedier widi the belt. He 
slammed the door and said; "You 
can get that back later. Or you 
can try and take it away from me 
now, barehanded.” He was shak- 
ing with the tension in his 
bunched shoulders, and his arms 
were open wide. He was crouched, 
his broad chest deep as his lungs 
hunted for more and more oxygen 
to wash the rush of blood his heart 
was driving through his veins. The 
red flood of revolving beacon on 
the police car swept over him in 
regular flashes. 



'Til wait,” die cop said. 

"Now,” Dan Henry said, “I 
want you to use your radio. I want 
you to call in and report this. 
Only I want you to report it to 
the Navy before you call your 
headquarters.” 

The cop looked at him with a 
puzzled scowl. "You on the level?” 
he asked, and Dan Henry could 
see him wondering if he hadn’t 
made a mistake, somewhere, in 
his thinking about what was go- 
ing on here. But Dan Henry had 
no more dme for him. The wind 
was a steady, strong pressure that 
made him brace his left leg hard 
against it. The water flying across 
the highway was coming in solid 
chunks, instead of spray, and the 
two cars were rocking badly on 
their springs. The rain was 
streaming over them, leaving die 
officer’s jacket a baggy, clinging 
mess and pounding on the top 
of Dan Henry’s head. The sea 
was smashing violently into the 
highway piers, thundering to the 
wind’s howl, and even here on 
solid ground the shock of the im- 
pacts was coming clearly up 
through Dan Henry’s bones. 

His throat was raw. Bit by bit, 
he and the officer had had to 
raise their voices until diey had 
been shouting at each other with- 
out realizing it. “Get in the car 
and do it!” he yelled, and the 
officer came forward as he 
backed away to give him room. 

The policeman got into his 



14 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



car, with Dan Henry standing 
watchfully a little behind the 
open doorframe, and switched on 
his radio. “Tell tliem where we 
are,” Dan Henry said. “Tell them 
my name — Daniel Morris Henry 
— tell them what I said about 
it’s not being one of their rockets 
— and tell them I’m claiming 
salvage rights. Then you tell tliem 
the rest any way you see it.” 

The officer grudgingly turned 
the dials away from their usual 
settings. After a minute, he 
picked his microphone out of the 
dashboard hanger and began 
calling Boca Chica in a stubborn 
voice. At intervals, he said 
“Over,” and threw the Receive 
switch. They heard the peculiar, 
grating crackle of radiotelephone 
static, trapped in the small 
speaker. And only that. 

“Look, Buddy,” the policeman 
said at last, “we’re not goin’ to 
get any answer. Not if we ain’t 
got one by now. Boca Chica radio 
may be knocked out. Or maybe 
my transmitter’s shorted, with all 
this wet. Could be anything.” 
He jerked his head toward the 
water. “How much longer you 
want us to stay out here?” Prob- 
ably because he had seen so many 
hurricanes, he was beginning to 
grow nervous. 

“Try it again,” Dan Henry 
said. He watched the officer 
closely, and couldn’t see him 
doing anything wrong. Dan 
Henry didn’t know the Boca 



Chica frequency; that w’as where 
the trouble might be. But he’d 
used a police radio often enough 
so that any otlier trick wouldn’t 
have gotten by him. 

The officer called Boca Chica 
for another five minutes. Then 
he stopped again. “No dice. Look, 
Buddy, you’ve had it. Maybe 
you’re just a guy looking for some 
salvage money, like you say you 
are. Maybe not. But there’s goin’ 
to be waves coming across this 
road in a little while. Why don’t 
we get out of here and straighten 
things out when this blows 
over?” 

Dan Henry set his jaw. “Get 
the vibrator out of that radio. 
Do it.” Now he had no choice. 
If he went with the cop, that was 
that. They’d throw him in some 
jail for resisting arrest and as- 
saulting an officer, and keep him 
there until they were good and 
ready to let him out. By then, 
whatever happened to the thing 
down here, somebody would have 
figured out some way to get that 
Navy check instead of him. The 
only thing to do was to cripple 
the cop’s radio and send him 
down the highway until he 
reached a phone. There was no 
guarantee that radio wouldn’t 
work on the police frequency. 

Maybe the cop would call the 
Navy right after he called his 
headquarters. Or maybe, even if 
he didn’t, some higher brass at 
the headquarters would report to 



15 



The Edge of the Sea 



the Navy. Either way — if you be- 
lieved it was a Navy rocket or if 
you didn’t — it was government 
business. Then, maybe, the Navy 
would get here before the cops 
did. Or soon enough afterwards 
so he’d still be here to talk to 
them. Once he got taken away 
from here, that chance was gone. 

On that decision, he was ready 
to cling to a hundred-foot key in 
the middle of an Atlantic hurri- 
cane. "Let’s have that vibrator. 
Right now." 

The officer looked at him, and 
reached slowly under the dash. 
He fumbled in the narrow space 
where the radio hung, and pulled 
the sealed aluminum cylinder out 
of its socket. But he was getting 
ready to grab for Dan Henry if he 
could reach him quickly enough. 

"Okay,” Dan Henry said, “drop 
it on the road and get out of 
here. You can get it back along 
with your gun. And just in case 
you get some brains in your head, 
when you get to a phone, call 
the Na— ’’ 

The policeman had dropped 
the vibrator, and the wind had 
rolled it under Dan Henry’s 
Chevrolet. Dan Henry had been 
in the act of letting the open 
police car door close, when a 
sharp thread of brilliant violet 
fire punched up from down in 
the green water, through the red 
light, up through the rain, up 
through the black clouds, and out 
to the stars beyond. 



‘There’s something in tliat 
thing!" the officer blurted. 

Dan Henry threw the door 
shut. “Get out of here, man!’’ 

Down in the drowned rocks, 
an arc hissed betAveen the two 
struts in the thing’s nose. The 
water leaped and bubbled around 
it, and for all the breakers 
could do, still the blaze of light 
illuminated the thing and the 
rocks it ground against, turning 
the sea transparent, and from the 
crown of the arc the thin violet 
column pointed without waver- 
ing, without dispersing, straight 
as a line drawn from hell to 
heaven. 

The police car’s tires smoked 
and spun on the pavement. "I’ll 
get help,” the officer shouted 
dimly over the squeal and the 
roar of his engine. Then he had 
traction and the car shot away, 
headlights slashing, glimmering 
in the rain and the spray, lurch- 
ing from side to side under the 
wind’s hammer, roof beacon turn- 
ing at its invarying pace, die 
siren’s howl lost quickly in the 
boom of the water. And Dan 
Henry was left in the violet- 
lanced darkness. 

Without the windbreak of the 
police car in front of him, he 
was pushed violently backward 
until his own car’s fender stopped 
him. Water struck his eyes, and 
the night blurred. He bent for- 
ward and rubbed his face until 



16 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



the raw ache of the salt was 
dulled to a steady throbbing, 
and then he staggered across the 
highway to the guard rail on the 
Atlantic side. The tops of the 
incoming waves washed over his 
shoes, just as the surf at noon 
had lapped at him, twelve feet 
below. 

The rain and the spray streamed 
over him. He cupped one hand 
over his nose, to breathe, and 
hung on the rail. 

There was nothing more to see. 
The pillar of light still shot up 
from the arc, and the bulk of the 
thing loomed, gross and black, 
down there in the water. It was 
feet below the surface now, 
cushioned from the first smash of 
the waves, and it stirred with a 
smooth, regular motion like a 
whale shark in a tank. 

The radio, he thought. It had 
felt the radio in the police car. 
Nothing else had happened to 
bring it to life at that particular 
moment. It had waited a little — 
perhaps analyzing what it had 
encountered, perhaps then notic- 
ing the regular flash of the car’s 
roof beacon for the first time. 
And for the first time since the 
day, years ago, when it entered 
the sea, it had found a reason 
for sending out a signal. 

To where? Not to him, or the 
policemen. The light was not 
pointed toward the highway. It 
went up, straight up, going out 
of sight through the clouds as 



his eyes tried to follow it before 
the lash of water forced his head 
down again. 

There was no one inside the 
thing, Dan Henry thought. There 
couldn’t be. He had scraped on 
the side with regular, purposeful 
strokes, clearing an exactly square 
patch, and gotten no response. 
And the thing had lain in the 
ocean a long time, sealed up, 
dragging its armored hide over 
the bottom as the currents 
pushed and pulled it, rolling, 
twisting, seamless, with only those 
two horns with which to feel the 
world about it. 

He could be wrong, of course. 
Something could be alive in there, 
still breathing in some fantastic 
way from a self-contained air sup- 
ply, eating tiny amounts of stored 
food, getting rid of its wastes 
somehow. But he didn’t see how. 
It didn’t seem logical that any- 
thing would trap itself like that, 
not knowing if it was ever going 
to escape. 

He could be wrong about it 
all. It might not have been re- 
acting to anything that hap- 
pened on tlie highway. It might 
be ignoring everything outside it- 
self, and following some purpose 
that had nothing to do with this 
world or its people. But whether 
it was that, or whether he was 
at least partly right, Dan Henry 
wondered what was sending 
things to drop down on the Earth 
and make signals to the stars. 



The Edge of the Sea 



The water came higher. It 
came up the key too quickly to 
split and go around it, and 
spilled over the highway to 
plunge into the rocks on the Gulf 
side. It broke halfway up tlie side 
of his car. He remembered the 
policeman’s vibrator. That would 
be far to the west of him by now, 
skipping at a thrown stone’s 
velocity over waves whose tops 
were being cut off by the wind. 
Dan Henry’s mouth twisted in a 
numb grimace. Now he’d have 
to buy one. They probably 
wouldn’t let him get away that 
cheaply. They could make that 
stick for a robbery charge. And 
destroying public property. While 
on the other hand, if he was 
swept off this key they wouldn’t 
even have to pay for his burial. 
He laughed drunkenly. 

A wave broke over him. He 
had made a sling for himself by 
knotting the legs of his dungarees 
around one of the guard-rail up- 
rights, and when the wave was 
past he lolled naked with the 
bunched tops of the dungarees 
cutting into his chest under his 
arms. The wind worked at him 
now, Avith a kind of fury he had 
never felt by simply putting his 
head out through the window of 
a speeding car, and then the next 
Avave came. It was warm, but the 
wind evaporating it as soon as 
he was exposed again made his 
skin crawl and his teeth chatter. 
He reached behind him with a 



17 

wooden arm and felt the knot in 
the dungaree legs to make sure it 
was holding. The pressure had 
tightened it into a small hard 
lump. 

That Avas good, at any rate. 
That and the blessed practicality 
of the engineers Avho built the 
highway. When they laid the 
roadway where the hurricane- 
smashed railroad had been, they 
had cut the rusted rails up Avith 
torches, set the stumps deep in 
the concrete, and Avelded the 
guard rails together out of T- 
shaped steel designed to hold a 
locomotive’s Aveight. 

Dan Henry grinned to him- 
self. The rail Avould hold. The 
dungarees would hold, or tlie 
trademark Avas a liar. Only 
about Dan Henry Avas there any 
doubt. Dan Henry — hard, sure 
Dan Henry, with his chest being 
cut in half, with his torn skin 
being torn again as the Avaves 
beat him against the highway, 
with his head going silly because 
he Avas being pounded into raw 
meat. 

Dear God, he thought, am I 
doing this for money? No, he 
thought as a Avave filled his 
nostrils, no, not any more. When 
that thing turned its light on and 
I didn’t jump in the car Avith 
that cop, that’s Avhen we found 
out I wasn’t doing it for the 
money. For what? God knoAvs. 

He floundered half-over on his 
side, arched his neck, and looked 



18 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



at the violet arrow through the 
clouds. Signal, you bastard! Go 
ahead and signal! Do anything. 
As long as I know you’re still 
there. If you can stay put, so 
can I. 

Well, what teas he doing this 
for? Dan Henry fought with the 
sling that held him, trying to take 
some of the pressure off his chest. 
God knew, but it was up to Dan 
Henry to find out for himself. 

It wasn’t money. All right — 
that was decided. What was left 
• — vanity? Big Dan Henry — big, 
strong, Dan Henry . . . take 
more than a hurricane to stop big, 
strong, wonderful Dan Henry — 
was that the way his thoughts 
were running? 

He croaked a laugh. Big, 
strong Dan Henry was lying 
here limp as a calico doll, naked 
as a baby, praying his pants 
wouldn’t rip. The storm had 
washed the pride out of him as 
surely as it had his first interest 
in the salvage money. 

All right, what, then! He 
growled and cursed at his own 
stupidity. Here he was, and he 
didn’t even know why. Here he 
was, being bludgeoned to death, 
being drowned, being torn apart 
by the wind. He was stuck out 
here now, and nobody could save 
him. 

A wave roared over the high- 
way and struck his car a blow 
that sent a hubcap careening off 
into the darkness. The car tilted 



onto the Gulf-side guard rail. The 
rail bellied outward, and the car 
hung halfway over the rocks on 
the other side. Successive waves 
smashed into it, exploding in 
spray, and tlie guard rail groaned 
in the lull after each strike. Dan 
Henry watched it dully in the 
violet light, with the water sluic- 
ing down over his head and 
shoulders for a moment before 
the wind found it and tore it 
away in horizontal strings of 
droplets. 

The car’s door panels had al- 
ready been pushed in, and the 
windows were cracked and 
bulged. Now the exposed floor- 
boards were being hammered. 
The muffler was wrenched out. 

With the next smash of solid 
water, the horizontal rail broke 
its weld at one end and the ear 
heeled forward to the right, im- 
paling its radiator on an upright. 
It hung there, gradually tearing 
the radiator out of its brackets, 
spilling rusty water for one in- 
stant before a wave washed it 
clean, scraping its front axle 
down the sharp edge of the road- 
way, breaking loose pieces of the 
concrete and raising its left rear 
wheel higher and higher. The 
radiator came free with a snap 
hke a breaking tooth, and the car 
dropped suddenly, its front end 
caught by the edge of the left 
wheel, kept from falling only by 
the straining uprights still 
jammed against it farther back 



The Edge of the Sea 



on the right side. The hood flew 
back suddenly and was gone with 
a twang in one gust of wind. 

Am I going to have to buy that 
cop a new gun, too? Dan Henry 
thought, and in that moment the 
wind began to die. The water 
hesitated. Three waves rolled 
across the road slowly, much 
higher than when the wind was 
flattening them, but almost gentle. 
The rain slackened. And then the 
eye of the storm had moved over 
him, and he had calm. 

He pushed himself to his feet 
at last, after he sagged out of 
the hold the dungarees had on 
his chest. He leaned against the 
guard rail and stared woodenly 
at the ocean and the thing. 

The beam went up out of 
sight, a clean, marvelously precise 
line. But do^vn at the surface, 
the sea was finally hiding the 
thing, and making a new noise 
that had none of a storm-sea’s 
clean imwer. It filled his ears and 
unnerved him. 

With the wind and the pres- 
sure gone, the waves were leaping 
upward, clashing against each 
otlier, rebounding, colliding 
again, peaking sharply. Dan 
Henry could hear the highway 
over tire water booming faintly 
as the waves slammed up against 
its underside. But he could ac- 
tually see very little. It had 
grown sharply darker, and what 
he saw were mostly the tops of 



19 

the exploding waves, glimmering 
pale violet. 

The tiring was buried deep, 
where it lay at tlie foot of the 
key, and the arc that had dif- 
fused most of the light was visible 
only as a fitful glow that shifted 
and danced. The violet beam 
seemed to spring into life of it- 
self at the plunging surface, and 
it kept most of its light com- 
pressed within itself. 

Dan Henry swayed on the 
guard rail. It was stifling hot. 
The thick mugginess filled his 
lungs and choked him. He lolled 
his head back. The clouds were 
patchy overhead, and the stars 
shone through in places. 

There was a sudden high- 
pitched chime, and a concentric 
circle of comiscating ice-blue 
flame came hurtling down the 
beam from the thing. It came out 
of the sky and shot into the 
water, and when it touched the 
glimmer of the arc there was an- 
other chime, tliis time from the 
thing, and this time the water 
quivered. The violet beam flick- 
ered once, and a red halo spat 
up witli a crackle, travelling 
slowly. When it was a hundred 
feet over Dan Henry’s head it 
split in two, leaving one thin 
ring moving at the old rate, and 
a larger one that suddenly dou- 
bled its speed until it split again, 
doubled its speed and split again, 
accelerated again, and so blazed 
upward along the violet beam’s 



20 



ventuhe science fiction 



axis, leaving a spaced trail of 
slowly moving lesser rings behind 
it. They hung in the air, a ladder 
to the stars. Then they died out 
slowly, and before they had 
stopped glowing the violet beam 
was SM'itched off. 

The sky was abruptly empty, 
and the thing lay quiescent in tlie 
water once more. Dan Henry 
blinked at the flashes swimming 
across his eyes. It was pitch dark. 
He could barely see the white 
of swirling water as it dashed 
itself into the rocks at his feet. 

Except that far up the high- 
way, coming toward him, were 
two headlights with a swinging 
red beacon just above them. 

The police car was plastered 
with wet leaves and broken palm 
fronds. The policeman slammed 
it to a halt beside him, and flung 
the door open. He stopped long 
enough to turn his head and say: 
“Jesus Christ! He’s still here! He 
ain’t gone!” to someone in the 
front seat with him, and then he 
jumped out. “What happened?” 
he asked Dan Henry. “What was 
that business with the lights?” 

Dan Henry looked at him. 
“You made it,” he mumbled. 

“Yeah, I made it. Gk)t to this 
Navy skywatch station. Phone 
was out, so I couldn’t call in to 
headquarters. Found this Navy 
professor up there. Brought him 
down with me when the eye came 
over. He figures we got maybe 



twenty minutes more before the 
other side of the hurricane comes 
around.” 

The odier man had slid out of 
the car. He was a thin, bony- 
faced man with rimless glasses. 
He was dressed in a badly fitted 
tropical suit that was pleated with 
dampness. He looked at Dan 
Henry’s purpled chest, and asked; 
“Are you all right?” 

"Sure.” 

The man twitched an eye- 
brow. “I’m assigned to die satellite 
tracking station north of here. 
What is this thing?” 

Dan Henry nodded toward it. 
"Down there. It got an answer 
to Its signal, acknowledged, and 
switched off. That’s what I think, 
anyhow.” 

“You do, eh? Well, you could 
be right. In any case, we don’t 
have much time. I’ll notify the 
naval district commandant’s of- 
fice as soon as the telephones are 
working again, but I want a quick 
look at it now, in case we lose it.” 
“We’re not going to lose it,” 
Dan Henry growled. 

The professor looked at him 
sharply. “What makes you sure?” 
“I wedged it,” Dan Henry said 
with a tight note in his voice. 
"I almost ruined myself and I 
almost drowned, but I wedged it. 
I took a gun away from a cop 
to keep it from getting left here 
without anybody to watch it. 
And I stayed here and got almost 
drowned, and almost cut in half, 



21 



T}ie Edge of the Sea 



and almost beat to death against 
this highway here, and xve’re not 
going to lose it nmv." 

“I . . . see,” the professor 
said. He turned to the policeman. 
"If you happen to have some 
sedatives in your first aid kit, 
they might be useful now,” he 
murmured. 

“Might have something. I’ll 
look,” the policeman said with a 
quick glance at Dan Henry. 

“And put your spodight on the 
thing, please,” the professor 
added, peering over the guard 
rail. “Though I don’t suppose 
we’ll see much.” 

The yellow beam of the spot- 
light slid over the top of the 
water. If it penetrated at all, it 
still did not reach any part of 
the thing. The policeman 
hunted for it, sweeping back and 
forth until Dan Henry made an 
impatient sound, went over to 
him, and pointed it straight. 
“Now, leave it there. That’s where 
it is.” 

“Yeah? I don’t see anythin’ but 
water.” 

“That’s where it is,” Dan Henry 
said. “Haven’t been here all this 
time for nodiin’.” He went back 
to the railing, but there was still 
nothing to see. 

“You’re sure that’s where it is?” 
the professor asked. 

“Yes. It’s about ten feet down.” 

“All right,” die professor 
sighed. “Tell me as much as you 
can about its activities.” 



“I think it’s a sounding 
rocket,” Dan Henry said. “I think 
somebody from someplace sent 
that thing down here a while ago 
to find out diings. I don’t know 
what those things are. I don’t 
know who drat somebody is. But 
I’m pretty sure he lost it, some- 
how, and didn’t know where it 
was until it signalled him just 
now. I don’t know why it worked 
out that way. I don’t know why 
the rocket couldn’t get its signal 
dirough before this, or why it 
didn’t go home.” 

“You think it’s of extrater- 
restrial origin, then?” 

Dan Henry looked at the pro- 
fessor. “You don’t think so?” 

“If I did, I would be on my 
way to district headquarters at 
this moment, hurricane or no 
hurricane,” the professor said 
testily. 

“You don’t believe it?" Dan 
Henry persisted. 

The professor grew uneasy. 
“No.” 

“Wouldn’t you like to believe 
it?" 

The professor looked quickly 
out to sea. 

“Here,” the policeman said, 
handing Dan Henry a flat brown 
half-pint botde. “Sedative.” He 
winked. 

Dan Henry knocked the bottle 
out of the cop’s hand. It broke 
on the pavement. 

“Look up!” the professor whis- 
pered. 



22 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



They turned their heads. 
Something huge, flat, and multi- 
winged was shadowed faintly on 
the stars. 

“Oh, Lord,” tlie oflieer said. 

There was a burst of chiming 
from the thing down in the water, 
and violet pulses of light came 
up through the water and burst 
on the underside of the thing up 
in the sky. 

Answering darts of tawny gold 
came raining down. The thing in 
the water stirred, and they could 
see the rocks move. 

"Tractor rays,” the professor 
said in a husky voice. “Theoreti- 
cally impossible.” 

"What’s it going to do?” the 
policeman asked. 

"Pick it up,” the professor an- 
swered. “And take it back to 
wherever it comes from.” 

Dan Henry began to curse. 

The thing in the sky slipped 
down, and they could feel the 
air throb. After a moment, the 
sound came to them — a distant, 
rumbling purr, and a high metal- 
lic shrieking. 

The thing in the water heaved 



itself upward. It struggled against 
the rocks. 

“We’d better get back,” the pro- 
fessor said. 

The distant sound grew stronger 
and beat upon tlieir ears. The pro- 
fessor and the policeman retreated 
to the car. 

But Dan Henry did not. He 
straightened his back and gath- 
ered his muscles. As the tawny 
fire came down, he leaped over 
the guard rail into the water. 

He swam with grim fury, 
thrown and sucked by the water, 
sputtering for breath, his feet 
pounding. Even so, he would not 
have reached the thing. But the 
water humped in the grip of the 
force that clutched at the thing, 
and the waves collapsed. Dan 
Henry’s arms bit through the 
water with desperate precision, 
and just before the thing broke 
free, he was upon it. 

“No, sir,” he grunted, closing 
his hand on one of the struts. 
“Not without me. We’ve been 
through too much together.” He 
grinned coldly at the hovering 
ship as they rose to meet it. 




Every science fiction fan knows that 
the Moon has no atmosphere. Professor 
Asimov, however, makes an educated guess 
that quite probably we're all wrong. . . . 



THE ATMOSPHERE OF THE MOON 

by ISAAC ASIMOV 



Now THAT Sputnik has been 
successfully launched by Homo 
sapiens, artificial satellites are no 
longer science-fiction in them- 
selves, anymore than airplanes 
are. However, there is always the 
next step for the s f enthusiast 
(thank God) and in this case the 
next step is the unmanned mis- 
sile that will land on the Moon, 
or possibly circle it and come 
back to Earth. In either case we 
will get new information con- 
cerning the Moon. 

Like what? Well, there’s the 
Moon’s atmosphere, for instance. 

But the Moon has no atmos- 
phere, you say; every science fic- 
tion fan knows that even if he 
knows nothing else. 

But it has, just tlie same. The 
Moon must have an atmosphere. 

23 



It can’t avoid having an atmos- 
phere. Here’s how you can dem- 
onstrate that — 

The Earth is made up of two 
sections of radically different com- 
position (like an egg, which is 
made up of a central yolk and a 
surrounding white.) The "yolk” 
of the Earth is the nickel-iron 
core, with a high density roughly 
about 10 times that of water. 
Around it, the “white” of the 
Earth is tlie silicate crust, with a 
low density of about 3. The 
overall density of Earth is be- 
tween those two figures. It comes 
to 5.5. 

The Moon’s density is 3.3. In 
order to be that much less dense 
than the Earth, the Moon must 
be lacking a sizable nickel-iron 



24 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



core. It must be all “white”, so 
to speak, and consist of a silicate 
crust only. 

It is reasonable to suppose that 
the elementary composition of the 
Moon is about the same, then, as 
that of the Earth’s silicate crust. 
The two were formed at the same 
time out of the same materials. 
The Earth’s crust is about 214 
percent potassium and we can as- 
sume the same figure for the 
Moon as a whole. (Why potas- 
sium? Well, I’ll explain soon.) 

The mass of tlicMoon is 7.343 
X 10^'* grams. (That’s about 73 
trillion trillion grams, if expo- 
nential figures nauseate you.) The 
mass of potassium in the Moon 
is therefore about 1.8 x 10-^ 
grams (or just under two trillion 
trillion grams. ) 

There are three varieties of po- 
tassium atoms in existence. Two 
of them, potassium-39 and po- 
tassium-41, make up just about 
99.99 percent of the total. How- 
ever, 0.0119 percent of the total 
consists of the rare isotope, po- 
tassium-40, and that’s the inter- 
esting one. 

The total mass of potassium- 
40 on the Moon comes to 2.14 x 
10*” grams (just over two hun- 
dred million trillion grams.) 

The unusual thing about potas- 
sium-40 is that it is radioactive. 
It has a half-life of 1.3 billion 
years, which means that in that 
period of time, half the atoms of 
potassium-40 in existence break 



down. Most of tlie atoms that 
break down (89 percent to be 
exact) give off an electron and 
become stable atoms of calcium- 
40. The nuclei of the remaining 
1 1 percent, however, take up 
electrons from the surrounding en- 
vironment and become stable 
atoms of argon-40. 

Using the equation (a simple 
one, luckily) that expresses the 
rate of breakdown of radioactive 
atoms, it can be calculated that 
on die Moon, 3,600 grams (or 
just about 8 pounds) of potas- 
sium-40 are breaking down each 
second. As a result of that break- 
down, 3,240 grams (7% pounds) 
of calcium-40 and 360 grams 
(% of a pound) of argon-40 are 
formed each second. 

It is the argon-40 you want to 
keep your eye on, since argon is a 
gas and that means the Moon is 
constantly forming an atmos- 
phere of its own. Of course, 360 
grams of argon aren’t much, but 
if that much is formed each sec- 
ond and if the seconds keep pil- 
ing up . . . 

Furthermore, there was more 
potassium-40 present in the 
Moon (and everywhere) in die 
past than there is now. About 1.3 
billion years ago, there was twice 
as much and four billion years 
ago there was eight times as 
much as there is today. 

If we calculate the amount of 
argon formed over the four billion 
years that the Moon has been a 



25 



The Atmosphere of the Moon 



solid body and make allowance 
for the greater quantity of po- 
tassium-40 present in the past, it 
turns out that the total quantity 
of argon formed in all that time 
is 1.5 X 10^® grams. This is a 
large figure. It comes to about 
170 trillion tons of argon. 

To give you an idea how large 
a figure that is, it represents 
nearly three times as much argon 
as is present in our own atmos- 
phere (which argon, incidentally, 
was and is heing formed from our 
own potassium-40.) 

If all that argon were present 
on the surface of the Moon, our 
satellite would have an atmos- 
phere with a mass Vsoih of ours. 
Furthermore, since the Moon’s sur- 
face is only that of the 

Earth, its atmosphere would be 
crowded together until it were just 
about half as dense as that of 
Earth. 

Well, the Moon has no such 
atmosphere as we very well know. 
What, then, has happened to the 
Moon’s argon? 

First, the potassium-40 is 
spread throughout the volume of 
the Moon. Argon that happens to 
he formed in the outer layers of 
Moon-rock can make its way to 
the surface, but argon formed 
deep down would be trapped. 
(This is true of the argon formed 
on Earth, too. The quantity of 
argon trapped within the Earth 
is certainly five times as great 



and may be as much as fifteen 
times as great as the amount in 
the atmosphere.) 

But even if only of the 
Moon’s argon were on the sur- 
face, the Moon would still have 
an atmosphere with a density 
some three percent that of the 
Earth’s atmosphere. However, 
even that much is out of the 
question. 

Another point arises. The 
Moon’s gravitational field is only 
% that of the Earth and is sim- 
ply not powerful enough to hold 
on to the argon. The Moon loses 
its argon to outer space almost as 
quickly as that argon comes leak- 
ing out of the Moon’s rocks. 

Almost! It takes a certain time 
for the argon to make its way 
clear of the Moon, so that there 
is always some argon (not much) 
present in the neighborhood of 
the Moon’s surface. That is why 
I said that the Moon must have 
an atmosphere. 

As a matter of fact, some 
astronomers at Cambridge Uni- 
versity, observing the radio waves 
emitted hy various celestial ob- 
jects, studied the behavior of 
those waves that happened to 
skim the surface of the Moon on 
their way to Earth. Those radio 
waves were slightly disturbed and 
it was calculated that the dis- 
turbance was due to a Lunar at- 
mosphere of charged particles 
equal in density to a ten-tril- 
lionth of our atmosphere. 



26 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



That counts only charged par- 
ticles. Neutral argon atoms, which 
might be much in the majority, 
would not be observed. My own 
calculations (which depend, I 
must admit in a whisper, on a 
sheaf of some very shaky assump- 
tions) lead me to predict that die 
Moon has an argon atmosphere 
with a density of up to about a 
billionth of our own atmosphere. 

Now you may suppose that an 
atmosphere even as much as a 
billionth of ours doesn’t deserve 
the name of atmosphere, but that 
may not be so. To be sure such 
an atmosphere is a better vacuum 
than any we can make on Earth, 
but it is not a complete vacuum. 

As I write this. Sputnik is 
moving through die outer fringes 
of Earth’s atmosphere at a point 
where the gas density is less than 
a billionth of an atmosphere and 
yet the friction involved is enough 
to slow Sputnik gradually and, 
after a period of time (weeks, 
months, years?), send it crash- 



ing to Earth. The Moon’s tiny 
atmosphere may therefore serve to 
help brake a ship landing on the 
Moon and cut down the quantity 
of fuel that will have to be used 
for braking. That will save that 
much fuel for the return voyage. 

And believe me, in our first 
trips to the Moon, anything that 
will save even a small amount of 
fuel, may make all the difference. 
So let’s hope the unmanned mis- 
sile brings back news of argon, 
even in traces. It will be bound 
to mean an additional step in ad- 
vancing the greatest single theme 
of science-fiction toward reality. 

NOTE TO TYPESETTER 

The figure 2,000,000,000,000,- 
000,000,000,000 is not two tril- 
lion as erroneously reported at the 
end of my article FECUNDITY 
LIMITED (January 1958) but 
two trillion trillion. It’s only a 
missing word but it makes all the 
difference between one cent and 
ten billion dollars. — i.a. 




THE TALL PSYCHIATRIST 

by DICK HETSCHEL 



The psychiatrist was unmoved when the very small man 
began his story of the distant planet with extraordinary 
attractions. About midway, however, his interest picked 
up sharply — became, you might say, almost unprofessional. 



It took only a glance 
around tlic waiting room to tell 
him that Dr. Ossifer was not one 
of the more successful members 
of his profession. The furniture, 
Second World Empire style, 
showed its age, the activipictures 
on the wall were cheap and jerky 
in their color changes, the whole 
effect dingy. Sam Munoz thumbed 
through the worn magazines on 
the stand, settled for a May, 2 1 1 8, 
Interplanetary Tales, and setded 
back as comfortably as the chair 
and his taut nerves would allow. 

The door beside him opened 
without warning. "You’re Mr. 
Munoz?’’ Sam noticed first that 
the psychiatrist was tall, at least 
six and a half feet — just as he 
had expected. About thirty-five, 
the doctor had a large, bony head 
that reached upward from a wide 
spread of shoulders. His arms 
were long and powerful, and 
while he may have been a little 
topheavy, Sam noted that he 
looked good and strong. 



Sam got up. “Yes. And you’re 
Dr. Ossifer?’’ While they shook 
hands the doctor gazed down at 
him, apparently noticing for the 
first time how short he was. Then 
Dr. Ossifer squared his magnifi- 
cent shoulders and said, “Won’t 
you follow me, Mr. Munoz?’’ 

The office was small, and Sam 
sat uneasily on the edge of the 
couch while Dr. Ossifer fired 
name-age-birthplace questions at 
him. 

“Now, Mr. Munoz,” the doctor 
said when that was done, "I want 
you to relax and forget your wor- 
ries and tell me everything that’s 
troubling you. I am a psychiatrist,” 
he ran a hand through thick black 
hair, “and am trained to help you, 
so feel at ease to unburden your- 
self." 

Sam creased his eyebrows wor- 
riedly. “I . . . I. . . .” He 
looked at tlie floor confusedly. “I’ve 
had a great shock, sir.” 

“Good,” said Dr. Ossifer; “now 
suppose you tell me all about it.” 



27 



28 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Sam gnawed his upper lip, 
looked frightened for a moment. 
‘‘Well, to begin with, I was always 
smaller than the other boys in my 
neighborhood. And I got beat up 
whenever I got into a fight and 
later on the girls didn’t seem to 
care much for me . . .” He 
paused. 

“Splendid,” said the doctor, 
scribbling in his notebook. “And 
then what happened?” He gave a 
quick glance at his patient. “I am 
a jisychiatrist, Mr. Munoz, so 
don’t be afraid to speak right out.” 
He smiled a bony smile. 

Sam tried a weak smile in re- 
turn. “Well, when I was small I 
thought I’d grow up as big as the 
rest and be able to hold my own, 
so I didn’t feel too badly, but in- 
stead it got worse and worse. I 
was an inch shorter than the rest 
and then two. inches and then 
shorter and shorter. You can see, 
sir, that now that I’m fully grown 
I’m only four-foot-ten.” 

The doctor looked at him in- 
tently for a moment, then back 
at his notes. “Yes, go on . . .” 
Sam looked down at his feet. 
“There are lots of disadvantages to 
being short, you know. And I 
wanted so desperately to be tall 
and strong. I — ” 

The psychiatrist interrupted 
him. “But four-foot-four isn’t real- 
ly so very short. Lots of great men 
have been short. It can be used as 
a spur, you know. Napoleon — ” 
“Not four-foot-four,” Sam cor- 



rected him. “I’m four-foot-ten. 
And you don’t realize how I felt 
about it. I didn’t want to be Na- 
poleon. I just wanted to be tall, 
to be admired for my strength, my 
appearance. I suppose it preyed 
on my mind, and . . . Well, sir, 
the way it turned out I came to 
have a strange fear of tall per- 
sons. While I admired them almost 
desperately, I was afraid to be 
near them — as though I felt too 
insignificant to be in their pres- 
ence; I couldn’t think of things to 
say . . . and so forth.” 

The little man took a deep 
breath. "Especially with very tall 
peoole. I don’t know why, sir.” 

The psychiatrist swung his chair 
around to face him. “But I’m six- 
foot-seven, Mr. Munoz. I don’t 
frighten you, do I?” He squared 
his shoulders and smiled crooked- 
ly- 

Sam shuddered. “Well, not ex- 
actly. But ... I know it’s silly, 
but that’s part of my problem, 
and — ” 

“Well, you mustn’t be afraid to 
speak to me. After all, I am a 
psychiatrist. Now just relax, Mr. 
Munoz. I believe you said some- 
thing about a shock.” 

Sam looked sick for a moment. 
“Yes, a shock, a terrible shock. It 
began when — ” 

“Now just lie back there and 
relax, Mr. Munoz, and tell me aU 
about it, slowly and easily. Don’t 
feel nervous or ill-at-ease, Mr. 
Munoz. I am a psychiatrist.” 



The Tall Psychiatrist 



Sam lay back uneasily, his legs 
bent up at the knees, and stared 
at the ceiling. 

"It began about ten years ago, 
\vhen I was twenty,” he began. "I 
was too short to get into any of 
the space services, but I was hit 
hard by the romance of it all. Lots 
of guys my age were, you know. 

"I read all tli'e fan magazines 
and all the model news and all 
the space stories and pretty soon 
I had one special hero. 

"You may have heard of him. 
He was John Wilberhatch and he 
was a sort of lone w'olf of space, 
not a fictional hero, but a real 
explorer from the fan magazines 
and newspapers. He lived in Cali- 
fornia and had a wife and two 
kids and a lot of money, but he 
spent most of his time scouting 
around the unexplored stars in his 
one-man ship and hunting for 
strange kinds of fife. I don’t know 
if it was his hobby or if he earned 
his money that way. 

"Anyw’ay, he was six-feet-five- 
inches tall and I suppose I sort 
of identified myself with him 
when I read tire newspaper write- 
ups of his trips and the books and 
articles he \vrote. 

"He was pretty well knowm 
back then — I don’t suppose you 
recall him?” 

"No,” said the psychiatrist. 

The man on the couch looked 
disappointed. "Well, back in 
2109, he returned from a trip 
that had touched on many new 



29 

planets way out on the rim some- 
where, and Space Age published 
an article he had written. 

'The article told of some of the 
worlds he had visited and the 
kinds of life he had found on 
diem and I read it just as though 
I were visiting all those worlds 
myself until . . . until T came to 
one world that belonged to a 
large white star. And then . . .” 

The psychiatrist looked up af- 
ter half a minute of silence. The 
man on the couch was lying with 
his face turned to the wall. "Go 
on,” Dr. Ossifer said in a kindly 
voice, “this is costing you by the 
hour.” 

Sam Munoz kept his face to 
the wall, but he resumed his 
story. “I suppose you know how it 
is,” he said, "about interstellar 
travel and exploration. The new 
drive o],iened hundreds of thou- 
sands of new stars twenty, thirty 
years ago, and not many of them 
are explored even yet. Since we 
have all the raw materials and 
space we need with the nearest 
ones, the further stars are just ex- 
plored by adventurers and then 
pretty much forgotten. 

“This one planet John Wilber- 
hatch visited got quite a bit of 
attention in the papers, but he 
had no proof of what he said he 
found there and since he had 
neglected to take pictures or any-^ 
thing nobody really believed him. 
His reputation M'asn’t too good in 
some ways, anyway, but the real 



30 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



reason was that his coordinates 
for the parent star were wTong — 
there was no such star there. He 
said that was probably due to some 
little mistake he made jotting 
down the numbers in his records. 

“The authorities didn’t believe 
his story because he said he found 
human beings living on the plan- 
et, and he — 

“Human beings?" interrupted 
the psychiatrist. 

“Yes,” Sam Munoz went on. 
“There never had been a planet 
found before where humans had 
evolved, and there hasn’t been 
since, so it was a very important 
discovery if it were true. 

“Anyway, according to John 
Wilberhatch’s story, it was a 
world much like Earth, green, 
with trees and lots of ocean, and 
its air good for breathing, and he 
saw the towns and landed near 
one of them. 

“The people were friendly and 
not as far advanced mechanically 
as here on Earth and they aver- 
aged a little smaller and quite a 
bit weaker physically than Earth 
humans — due, John Wilberhatch 
supposed, to a slightly weaker 
gravity; otherwise they were com- 
pletely human. 

“And they were very hospitable 
and John Wilberhatch stayed 
among them for several months 
and learned their language and 
studied their ways and their gov- 
ernment and so on. 

“And it was their government 



that interested me particularly 
and I think you’ll see why when 
I tell you. I still know that part of 
the article by heart, I reread it so 
many times in the next few years. 
It went like this : - 

“'To me, one of the most ni- 
ter esting things about their cul- 
ture is its stability. Tradition plays 
a large part in their lives, but 
nowhere is it more apparent or un- 
challenged than in their methods 
of government. Every third year of 
their time contests are held 
throughout the inhabitated por- 
tions of the planet. Winners of 
these go on to further contests 
which culminate in a great tourn- 
ament in their capital. The win- 
ner of these elimination contests 
meets their current ruler in a final 
match, the winner of which gov- 
erns the planet for the next three 
years. The matches consist entire- 
ly of feats of strength; thus, the 
physically strongest man on the 
planet rules it. 

“ ‘A man newly established as 
ruler personally picks the remain- 
der of the government, usually 
putting his friends and acquaint- 
ances and sometimes his entire 
village into choice positions. Cus- 
tom plays such a large part in 
their lives, though, that much 
government is not needed — just 
enough to fill the gaps, so to 
speak. Therefore, both the num- 
ber of government positions and 
the extent of government power 
are rigidly circumscribed by cus- 



31 



The Tall Psychiatrist 



tom, effectively preventing any 
ruler from increasing his power 
and taking over permanently. The 
ruler is allowed, as his right of 
office, two castles in different cli- 
mates, a court including 120 per- 
sonal servants, a harem of his 
choice of any seven girls in the 
world, and a few other such 
token luxuries. But to overstep any 
of his privileges would be un- 
heard of. 

“ 'That this form of government 
has been able to last without im- 
portant change for several thou- 
sand of their years seems due to 
several factors, first and foremost 
of which is tlie race’s pleasant 
and easy-going disposition. Added 
to this is the fact that the army 
organized to fight the Gorlne- 
neths is not in any way central- 
ized; it is composed entirely of 
loosely cooperating privates, as it 
were, and could not be used as 
an instrument of absolute rule. 
Also there is the menace of the 
Gorlneneths tliemselves, an ever- 
present danger which prevents the 
people from dividing among them- 
selves, as well as providing an out- 
let for misfits and the overly-ag- 
gressive. . . .’ 

"The Gorlneneths are huge fly- 
ing reptiles — like dragons,” ex- 
plained Sam Munoz. “They aren’t 
intelligent, but are so vicious the 
humans are able to live only on 
the small section of the planet 
that’s too cool for the Gorlneneth’s 
liking; and even that has tO- be 



guarded carefully against raids or 
migrations from overcrowded 
areas of the Gorlneneth’s domain. 
John Wilberhatch explains all that 
in another part of the article.” 

“But how does all this tie in 
with you, Mr. Munoz?” asked the 
psychiatrist. 

"You mean you don’t sec?” Sam 
Munoz looked aroung desperately 
as though he hated to come right 
out and say what he meant. 
"Don’t you remember about the 
people of this planet being a little 
slighter, on the average, than 
Earth-people, and being quite a 
bit weaker, because of the lower 
gravity — don’t you remember 
tiiat?” 

"Well, yes, but — ?” 

"Then maybe I didn’t tell what 
John Wilberhatch said about the 
people of the planet. For all their 
weakness, they are much hand- 
somer on the average than the 
people of Earth, the women are 
particularly beautiful. The atmos- 
phere makes their complexions, for 
example, much better than we’re 
used to on Earth, John Wilber- 
hatch said, and their proportions 
are — well, they’re just — just — ” 

“Oh, yes!” said Dr. Ossifer sud- 
denly. “I think I see what you 
mean.” He peered intently at Sam 
for a moment. "Go on! Go on! I 
am a psychiatrist and you can tell 
me everything. What happened 
then?” 

"Well, sir. I’m only four-foot- 
ten, but I’m fairly strong for my 



32 



VENTUEE SCIENCE FICTION 



size, and I was sure that if I 
could find the planet. . . 

“Yes, yes, I can see all that. 
But what happened then? Did you 
find the planet? Why didn’t you 
go see this John Wilberhatch and 
. . Dr. Ossifer blinked his eyes 
rapidly for a moment, then scrib- 
bled at his notes. 

“Well, actually I was working 
up my courage to do just that,” 
the little man said; “but first he 
was away on another exploration 
and then he came back just in time 
to enter a rocket-plane race being 
held in Fresno. And that race 
... I watched that race on sol- 
ivision and >"00 can imagine my 
feelings as I watched his plane 
glide down the runway, slide into 
the air, gain about a thousand 
feet altitude and then ... ex- 
plode!” 

“Explode?” the psychiatrist 
echoed. “You mean — ?” 

“It exploded. Later I read in 
the newspaper the story of his 
death and a review of the won- 
derful tilings he had clone out in 
space, and could hardly keep from 
crying. The plane was blown en- 
tirely to dust.” 

“And that was the terrible 
shock you spoke of?” Dr. Ossifer 
frowned at the scribbled papers 
in front of him. 

“No! No! It wasn’t that at all. 
It was much worse than that. It 
was a terrible thing! It was a ter- 
rible thing!” 

The psychiatrist brightened. 



“Well, go ahead then — I’m listen- 
ing. what happened next?” 

Sam Munoz had gradually 
turned his face from the wall as 
he spoke, and now he lay on his 
back, and his eyes staring at the 
ceiling were alive with memories. 

“I didn’t give up,” he went on. 
"I decided to risk everything, to 
devote the rest of my life, if neces- 
sary, to finding that planet. First 
I studied astrogation, or at least 
some rudiments of it; and then I 
went to work with the figures 
John Wilberhatch had given for 
the planet — the incorrect ones. 

“I figured that if he had actu- 
ally made a careless mistake in 
jotting down his figures — and I 
banked everything on that — then 
they would be entirely correct ex- 
cept for some one figure. So I 
t(K)k each number in his plotting, 
one at a time, and changed it to 
each of the other nine numbers 
it could have been, plotting the 
point each time. There were thir- 
ty-six figures in John Wilber- 
hatch’s plotting, which gave me 
324 different points, but not one 
of them was dead center on a sun 
or even terribly close. 

“I realized then that a great 
deal of accuracy was improbable 
anyway, with the star charts of 
such remote areas and John Wil- 
berhatch’s figures both undoubted- 
ly somewhat less than exact.. 

“So I finally chose the fourteen 
plottings nearest to white suns 
and decided to investigate them. 



33 



The Tall Psychiatrist 



I carefully plotted the shortest 
course that would touch all of 
them, and that was a job because 
those fourteen stars were scat- 
tered over the Universe. I figured 
the cost of fuel needed to cover 
the distance, the cost of a ship 
sturdy enough, and all the addi- 
tional expenditures that would be 
involved. Then I worked like a 
slave for six years to save that 
amount and — 

"Anyway, to pass over a lot of 
work and despair, I found the 
planet on my twelfth stop.” 

"You found it! Then you really 
— he really . . . ? Go on, Mr. 
Munoz — what happened next?" 
The psychiatrist seemed complete- 
ly to have forgotten his notes and 
had been sitting for some time 
slumped in his chair idly scratch- 
ing around in his hair with the 
point of his pencil. Now he 
straightened up and sat motion- 
less as he listened. 

"The people were just as John 
Wilberhatch had said,” Sam 
Munoz went on. "They were very 
friendly, and several families in a 
village near where I landed took 
turns boarding me. Later on they 
were even more friendly — after 
they had seen how strong I was 
and they began to think I stood a 
good chance of tvinning the big 
tournament and becoming the 
ruler and giving them all good 
jiositions in my government. 

"The next tournament was a 
little over a year off when I landed 



and their years were pretty nearly 
the same as ours, so I had a chance 
to learn a good deal about tire 
people where I was staying. 

"The Gorlneneths were their 
only real trouble and my village 
was far from even the Gorlneneth 
danger zones. The entire popula- 
tion contributed to the army that 
battled the Gorlneneths, though, 
and in a manner that I had not 
counted upon. 

“It seemed all the losers in the 
tliree-year contests had to enter 
the army for a period of seven 
years. This served several pur- 
poses. It assured a steady supply 
of the strongest and best men of 
the planet for the battle against 
their bitterest enemy, it assured 
that no coward would become 
ruler, and it put losers of the con- 
test out of circulation for the next 
two contests, so if a current ruler 
bested a strong challenger once he 
would not have to worry about 
him again for nine years. 

“I practiced at wrestling occa- 
sionally at local get-togethers and, 
to my relief and joy, was more 
than a match for any of the vil- 
lagers. Though all were taller than 
me, averaging about five-foot-ten 
or so, they were of slighter build 
and much, much weaker. 

"I was so happy there diat the 
time seemed to fly and soon it 
was time for the contest to begin. 
You should have seen the excite- 
ment. This was the big holiday 
for all of them. Of course no one 



34 



venture science fiction 



in my village expected to win be- 
cause each man knew I could beat 
him easily, but all were hoping to 
ride into power with me. 

“The contests w^ere divided into 
two parts: the first part comprised 
five tests, running, throwing, lift- 
ing, high jumping and broad jump- 
ing. The second part was simple 
wrestling with rules almost identi- 
cal to our own. The contestants 
were matched off against one an- 
other and the winner of three out 
of five of the events in the first 
part was given one point over his 
opponent. Then came the wrest- 
ling, which was the most impor- 
tant. There were two falls and 
each counted for one point, so if a 
man won both falls at wrestling he 
could lose the first part of the con- 
test and still be the victor. The 
first half was largely to add to the 
fun of it and only counted if the 
wrestling falls were divided. 

“In the local contest I had the 
rest pretty well scared off and the 
only three who entered with me 
were intending to enter the army 
anyway. I won the two contests 
I had to fight on four straight falls. 

“Then I travelled about twenty 
miles to another village for the 
area contests, with most of my 
village coming along to cheer me 
on. I fought four contests this time 
and won all easily. 

“Then came a still higher tour- 
nament, about a hundred miles 
off, and I won again. Two more 
tournaments and we v'ere head- 



ing for the capital, I and a rooting 
section of my villagers, who had 
never before placed a candidate in 
the finals and were almost as 
thrilled by their first trip to the 
capital as hy the prospect of the 
coming battle. 

“The latest contests had grown 
more difficult as I met more ad- 
vanced contestants, but I had still 
not come near to losing a single 
fall and all in all I felt mighty 
hopeful. 

“The capital has a huge square 
directly under the castle walls — 
the main castle of the ruler — 
where the finals are held. I 
couldn't help eying the magnifi- 
cent building a bit covetously and 
wondering what it would be like 
inside. 

“There were 128 finalists, 
which meant there were seven 
more contests for me to pass be- 
fore I could meet the present rul- 
er. The first five matches were 
easy; the last two a little tougher, 
but though I lost most of the run- 
ning tests and a few of the throw- 
ing tests, I had still not lost a 
single wrestling fall when the 
drums began to announce the final 
contest between the present ruler 
and the challenger. 

"The ruler and his retinue had 
watched the previous matches from 
the high windows of the castle 
that overshadowed the square and 
heretofore I had not caught a 
glimpse of my next opponent, but 
now a procession began to move 



35 



The Tall Psychiatrist 



slowly out from the great gates of 
the castle into the square. In its 
center was a huge ornate carriage. 
Its occupant or occupants were 
hidden from view by a silver cur- 
tain across the front of it.” 

The little man was silent for a 
moment, and when the psychia- 
trist glanced at him he noticed 
that he was trembling. 

“I . . . moved away from my 
supporters out into the center of 
the square and waited, my arms 
folded. The royal wagon w'as 
stopped at tire edge of the crowd 
and . . . and the curtains were 
drawn back while the people 
cheered and yelled and . . . the 
ruler stepped out and . . . and 
. . .” Sam Munoz shuddered. 

Dr. Ossifer asked, ‘‘He was 
much bigger than the rest?” 

Sam Munoz said softly, ‘‘He 
was John Wilberhatch!” 

“No!” exclaimed the psychia- 
trist, visibly startled. “Not . . . 
not . . . John Wilberhatch!” 

Sam Munoz nodded sadly. 
“John Wilberhatch, my hero!” He 
stifled a visible impulse to turn his 
head to the wall again. “That was 
the shock I was telling you about.” 
Dr. Ossifer was aghast. “This is 
very serious! You must be a very 
sick man, Mr. Munoz!” 

Sam nodded dumbly. 

“Well, what happened then? 
Did he beat you?” 

“I , . . I’d rather not speak of 
that.” 

The doctor squirmed in his 



chair. “Come now, you can tell me, 
Mr. Munoz. I’m a psychiatrist. 
What happened next, Mr. Mun- 
oz?” 

The little man fidgeted as 
though being tortured. “He w’as 
. . . really very nice about it. He 
was careful not to hurt me, and 
after he beat me in the first half of 
the contest he let me win one of 
the falls at wrestling. He was quite 
good about it. I — ” 

“But you said all the losers had 
to serve seven years in the army,” 
interrupted Dr. Ossifer. “Did you 
have to do that?” 

“Well, I would have had to, 
but John Wilberhatch w’as very 
nice about that, too. He had sev- 
eral of his seri'ants sneak me back 
to my ship and let me leave the 
planet. I had only to promise 
never to come back or tell anyone 
the location of the planet. This 
was only fair as by now John 
Wilberhatch was no longer a 
young man, and with middle-age 
and years of living on a light- 
gravity planet, he could hardly 
have defended his crown against 
Earthmen very much bigger and 
stronger than me. 

“You see,” Sam W'ent on, “John 
Wilberhatch didn’t really die in 
the explosion of his rocket-plane. 
When he was returning from his 
last exploration, he had a slight 
idea in his mind that he might 
want to go back, so he changed 
one number in his plotting, think- 
ing that if he decided definitely 



36 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



not to return he could give out tlie 
real figures and pretend he had 
found his mistake. Then when he 
did decide to go back he took out 
a good insurance policy to protect 
his wife and children and arranged 
a fake crash. There was actually 
no one in his plane when it ex- 
ploded. He had built dummy con- 
trols into it and it took off auto- 
matically and blew up automati- 
cally.” 

“A nasty trick on his family,” 
mused the psychiatrist, “though 
I’m. glad he had the decency to 
provide for their future.” He shook 
his head as though to clear it. 
“Mr. Munoz, about your problem 
now, I believe I must advise you 
. . . to . . . did you say six- 
foot-five, this John Wilberhatch? 
Middle-aged?” 

“. . . uh . . . yes.” 

“This is an awful mess, Mr. 
Munoz, and I hope you don’t ex- 
pect me to fix it up in one day. 
However, I think we can . . . 
how many wives did you say, 
seven?” 

“Yes, seven, sir.” 

“Mr. Munoz, your troubles ob- 
viously go back to this planet lo- 
cated in — whereabouts did you 
say this planet was?” 

“I don’t believe I mentioned it.” 
“. . . uh, Mr. Munoz, I’m 
. . . as you must have noticed. 
I’m six-foot-seven and . . . just 
where is this planet, Mr. Munoz? 
What are its coordinates?” 

Sam Munoz looked frightened 



suddenly. “I couldn’t jwssibly tell 
anyone that! I promised John 
Wil— ” 

The psychiatrist looked shocked. 
“Please don’t misunderstand me, 
Mr. Munoz. This is for you! I’ve 
come to the conclusion — the pro- 
fessional conclusion — that it’s the 
discrepancy between deeply bur- 
ied feelings of hate you carry to- 
ward John Wilberhatch and your 
feeling of responsibility toward 
him in keeping his secret that is 
causing a large part of your trou- 
ble. As a first step toward efiEect- 
ing a cure you must unburden 
yourself of this supposedly invio- 
late information to some safe and 
understanding person — someone, 
if possible, with only a professional 
interest. And I obviously am that 
person. I am a psychiatrist.” 

Sam looked more worried than 
ever. “But, I couldn’t — ” 

“But you must! I am your doc- 
tor!” 

The little man had to make a 
great effort to speak. “No, Dr. Os- 
sifer, I . . . I’m afraid you might 
. . . you intend . . .” 

Dr, Ossifer had been straining 
forward in his chair toward his 
patient. Now he relaxed; he even 
managed a bony smile. “All right, 
I’ll admit it. I might . . . think 
about going to that planet. But 
don’t you see, you owe nothing to 
John Wilberhatch. He had no right 
to force you to make promises. 
You were not a citizen of his 
planet, but of Earth, and you had 



37 



The Tall Psychiatrist 



a right to leave any time you 
wished, regardless o£ their laws. 
And it will do you all the good 
in the world to turn a trick on 
him at last, after all the grief he’s 
caused you.” 

“No, Dr. Oss— ” 

"Call me George!” 

"No, uh . . . George, I could 
never go back on — ” 

Dr. Ossifer leaned forward 
again. ". . . and, besides. I’m 
willing to pay you one thousand 
planetaries for the location of that 
planet, as a recompense for all the 
money it took you to find it.” 

The little man was adamant. 
"No! And, for that matter, it cost 
me a lot more than a thousand 
planetaries to find that world. But 
I came here as a patient, George. 
What about my problem?” 

"The hell with your problem!” 
the doctor almost screamed. "Don’t 
you realize ... I hate being a 
psychiatrist! What is it, day after 
day, problems to solve, stories to 
listen to, sometimes I . . . Stor- 
ies to listen to, problems all the 
time, troubles, stupid troubles! 
Oh, it’s a terrible life for a sensi- 
tive person like me! And my 
home life; you should . . . Mr. 
Munoz, you’ve got to help me! 
2000 planetaries!” 

Sam Munoz sat up on the 
couch and crossed his arms. "I 
would not think of going back on 
my word to John Wilberhatch — 
for 2000 planetaries. This is a 
point of honor and you can’t expect 



a gentleman to sell his honor . . . 
for 2000 planetaries!” 

The psychiatrist almost whis- 
pered. "How much . . . would 
it take to make you remember the 
dirty trick John Wilberhatch 
played on his wife and children — 
and all the money and years you 
lost because of that dirty trick?” 
He leaned toward the little man, 
his eyes slitted, his breath thick. 

Sam Munoz thought a while. 
Finally he said simply, "20,000 
planetaries!” 

The psychiatrist moved back- 
ward as though he had been 
struck. “20,000 planetaries! Why, 
that’s more than I earn in two 
years! And I’m a psychiatrist!” 
"It’s still not really very much 
money, nowadays,” suggested Sam 
Munoz defensively, taken a little 
aback by the psychiatrist’s vio- 
lence. "Hardly enough to live in 
real style for even one year.” 

Dr. Ossifer winced, then bright- 
ened. "Suppose I looked up the 
figures John W’ilberhatch gave out 
and juggle them the way you did 
and investigate the best fourteen 
the way you did?” he suggested 
cagily. "Then I wouldn’t have to 
pay you anything.” 

The little man smiled shyly. 
"The search would cost you much 
more, though, and quite a few 
years. You wouldn’t want 
that , . . ?” 

Sadly, the psychiatrist gave in. 
"I think I may be able to raise 
20,000 planetaries,” he said wear- 



38 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



ily. "Shall I meet you tomorrow 
with the money and . . 

And at that moment, near a 
small white star on the outer rim 
of the spiral nebula in Cannes 
Venatici, two spaceships pulled 
abreast, a line snaked through 
space from one to the other, and a 
heavily suited figure handed 
across from one to the other. 

“Well, this is a surprise, find- 
ing another Earthman out here.” 

“It certainly is! I understood 
Earthmen were about one jier ten- 
million stars out this far. I've been 
doing a little prospecting; and 
you 

“Exploring just for tlie hell of 
it. I’m Dr. Ralph Hammerstein of 
New York City.” 



“A doctor! Well—” 

“A psychiatrist, actually.” 

The other man’s mouth dropped 
open. “I’m a psychiatrist, too,” he 
said slowly. "Henrik Anderson of 
Bombay.” 

"You are . . . ?” A strange 
look came into tall Ralph Ham- 
merstein ’s face. “And you’re not, 
by any chance, looking for an elu- 
sive planet that’s supposed to cir- 
cle this star . . . ?” 

Tall, grim-cyed Henrik Ander- 
son chimed in. “An extremely elu- 
sive planet, about tlie size of 
Earth, but Just a little smal- 
ler .. . ?” 

Then both together : 

“Did you have a patient, a 
small man about four-foot-ten, 
who . . . ?” 



Special offer to 34 fast-moving readers 

We don’t believe in badgering people into subscribing to Venture. 

We thought idly of offering a Cadillac to the first 100,000 readers 
to send in the subscription coupon below. And then we thought: Ah, 
let’s not badger them. 

So we’re not offering Cadillacs— but we are just softhearted enough 
to say that we toUl give one copy of the Dell First Edition of S-F, The 
Year’s Greatest Science Fiction and Fantasy (first volume), edited by 
Judith Menil, to the first 34 readers to get the fiUed-in coupon below 
into our oflBces. Don’t thank us, please— gratitude embarrasses us. 

f I 

I Venture Science Fiction ve-mar.-s I 

I 527 Madison Avenue, New York 22, N. Y. I 

I Enter my subscription for 1 2 issues. ! 

I □ I enclose $4. Q Please bill me. | 

J Name j 

I Address i 

I City Zone State j 



EVE AND THE TWENTY-THREE ADAMS 

by ROBERT SILVERBERG 



Space regulations provided that military ships under- 
taking voyages of six months or more must carry Crevr 
Girls. They did not, however, specify girls like Eve— 
for which the Navy can be very, very grateful. . . . 



Her name was Eve. I don’t 
think I was the first man she 
made a fool of, and I don’t care, 
but — for very personal reasons — 
I earnestly hope I’m the last. 

The twenty-ninth of August, 
2240, was the first time I ever 
saw her. That, you’ll remember, 
was the first month of the Sirian 
war. War had been in tlie offing 
for nine or ten years or maybe 
more, ever since it became obvi- 
ous tliat human and Sirian were 
never going to agree on who was 
to sell what to which planets of 
the galaxy. A trade collision is a 
common cause of wars. It prob- 
ably destroyed ancient Troy. We 
didn’t want it to destroy Earth. 

When the war broke out, I was 
stationed on Venus, in the capac- 
ity of Psych Officer to the crew 
of the destroyer Donnybrook. The 
Donnybrook and its crew of twen- 
ty-three had been in virtual dry- 



dock for nearly two years : the ship 
resting on its haunches in the Ve- 
nusport spaceyards, the crew as- 
signed to ground duty patrolling 
the border that separated the Ter- 
ran settlements from the untamed 
formaldehyde jungles of Venus. 
Dull work, but we drew outplanet 
double pay, and there were 
enough women in Venusport to 
keep the bunch happy. 

Then the war broke out. And 
within a week the Donnybrook 
had its flight orders. Off to the 
region of Sirius to join the attack 
on the enemy’s home world. We 
were to leave in four days. 

I was happy about the assign- 
ment, even though I was some- 
what old for duty in a war-zone. 
My brother was among the top 
brass of the forces in the Sirian 
campaign, and I had two nephews 
and a son who would be in the 
front line of assault (the son a 



39 



40 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



product of an Earthside marriage 
before I shed my wife and ap- 
plied for space duty.) At least, 
I thought I had relatives at the 
front. Space communication is a 
slow business at best, and I hadn’t 
heard from any of them in a long 
time. But anyway, I didn’t want 
to be the only slacker in the fam- 
ily, so I was pleased to be shipped 
to the front. So were the men, of 
course. 

There was one tiling that had 
to be taken care of before we 
could blast off for Sirius — our 
crew was incomplete for a long 
trip. It’s a journey of eight light- 
years to Sirius, and even under 
the super-light nullspace drive it 
takes eight blessed months to 
get there from the Sol system. 
And space regulations provide that 
military ships undertaking voy- 
ages of six months or more must, 
repeat must carry Crew Girls in 
an approximate one-to-twenty ra- 
tio. 

So I formally called the fact 
to Captain Bannister’s attention, 
and he drew up a formal notiee 
that we were accepting applica- 
tions, and a jetman named Stet- 
son rode downtown to Venusport 
Central and posted the notice 
with the Employment Bureau. 

Half an hour later, we had our 
first applicant for the job. 

Her name was Eve. I didn’t 
call her tliat, of course, because 
I was twice her age, and it would- 



n’t be military. I called her Miss 
Tyler. 

She showed up at the residen- 
tial barracks at quarter past four- 
teen that afternoon, which meant 
she must have seen the notice and 
fled down to make application 
with the speed of light. The first 
I knew of her arrival was the 
sound of subdued whistling out- 
side. Then an orderly knocked, 
entered, and said, “Beg pardon, 
sir. There’s a girl waiting outside 
to see you about the position 
aboard the Donnybrook." 

I straightened my hair and ad- 
justed my decorations and waited. 
Hiring Crew Girls is officially the 
Captain’s job, but in practice it’s 
invariably delegated to the Psych 
Officer. The Captain merely ini- 
tials the sheet. 

She came in. She was young, 
and she was pretty. Modestly 
dressed, in a trim, tight Venusuit, 
and she had light brown hair, 
clear blue eyes, a pink complexion, 
and pleasantly smiling full lips. 
Her figure didn’t overpower me, 
but it wasn’t hard to look at ei- 
ther. 

She looked like a Nice Girl. I 
couldn’t imagine why she wanted 
the job. 

“My name is Eve Tyler, Cap- 
tain,” she said in a thin, tension- 
choked voice. 

I smiled. “I’m not the Captain 
— just the Psych Officer. You can 
call me Lieutenant Harper. Or 
Dr. Harper, if you Hke that. Or 



41 



Eve and the Twenty-three Adams 



just Harper. Sit down, Miss Ty- 
ler.” 

She sat. She kept her feet 
tucked under her and her knees 
close together. She handed me a 
sheaf of medical forms and affi- 
davits testifying that she was in 
good health and qualified for the 
job. I took them, riffled quickly 
through them, and put them aside. 
I said, "You’re applying for the 
job of Crew Girl on the Donny- 
brook, right?” 

"Yes, sir.” 

"How old are you?” 
"Twenty-two, sir.” 

It was about w'hat I figured. 
“Ever been married?” 

"No, sir.” 

"Engaged?” 

She shifted uneasily. "No, sir.” 

I could tell it was a lie, but I 
passed it over. I started to see the 
pattern : the girl had been en- 
gaged, the engagement had fiz- 
zled, and instead of bemoaning 
her fate she was signing up as a 
Crew Girl. A neat form of revenge 
on the man who had spumed her, 
if he happened to think in old- 
fashioned puritanical terms. 

"You understand the responsi- 
bilities of the job, of course. There 
are twenty-three men assigned to 
the Donnyhrook. You’ll be the 
only woman. It’ll be an eight- 
month voyage, and you know 
what your job will be during those 
eight months. Our men are sensi- 
ble and intelligent, but tliey’ll be 
under a terrible strain during an 



eight-month nullspace crossing. 
You’ll be vital to the success of 
the trip. You understand all that?” 
'Tes,” she said in a half-whis- 
per. 

"Good. Now, you’re not re- 
quired to ship out with the same 
crew twice, unless you want to 
do so and they have no objections. 
In other words, when we get to 
our destination you can apply for 
a transfer to another ship or even 
request to leave the service. We 
don’t hold girls prisoners. The 
pay is good, but the work’s de- 
manding. You’ll have to be moth- 
er, wife, and mistress to twenty- 
tliree men for eight months. Are 
you still interested?” 

"There’s nothing I w'ant more 
in the world,” she said. "If you’ll 
tell me I can have the job — ” 

"I’ll let you know tomorrow, 
Miss Tyler. I’ll have to consider 
the other applicants too.” 

Panic flickered over her face. 
"Doctor Harper, this is terribly im- 
portant to me, getting this job.” 

"I’ll do what I can,” I promised. 

I gave her a paternal smile ancT 
ushered her out. By that time there 
were a dozen more girls waiting 
outside to be interview'ed. I had 
them sent in one by one. 

They came in all sizes and 
shapes and varieties. There was a 
vast rotund Nordic Earth-Mother 
type, and a hard anglebodied for- 
tyish type. There was the usual 
quota of spaceport girls, tough 
and unlovely and professional, 



42 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



looking for steady employ. There 
were a couple of space widows 
who wanted to bring their infants 
with them to Sirius. Sloppy ones, 
neat ones, thin ones, fat ones — 
fifty or sixty must have passed 
through my office that day. 

But my mind kept going back 
to tlie first one, Eve Tyler. I had 
never seen a Crew Girl of that 
sort. She looked like the girl next 
door, everybody’s sweetheart, a 
good cleancut kid. And she was 
too young, too pure-looking, I 
thought, to be slobbered over by 
twenty-three spacemen in rut — 

Then I shook my head. I was 
looking at this in groundside 
terms, and that was all wrong. 
What mattered was that she was 
good for the crew. She was old 
enough to know what she was do- 
ing; I had no business fretting 
over her sweetness which was 
probably all in my imagination 
anyway. Space travel is a job for 
grownups. And this girl had 
charm, looks, appeal. Hell, I 
thought. She wants to go. And the 
crew will like her. What am I 
waiting for? 

I called her that night and told 
her tlie job was hers. She practi- 
cally kissed me by visiphone in 
her joy. 

We blasted for Sirius three days 
later. It was a good clean blastoff. 
We rose from Venus on jets, 
popped through the cloud layer, 
switched to rockets while we 



headed toward the first of our 
nullspace congruencies, and en- 
tered nullspace with ease. 

It looked like it was going to 
be smooth sailing all the way. I 
couldn’t have been more wrong. 

We gave Eve the Crew Girl 
cabin near the galley, tire only 
one with a double bed and a dou- 
ble-size porthole for romantic 
viewing of the splendors outside. 
She set to work fixing it up — it 
hadn’t been occupied for three 
years — and later that first day in- 
vited die Captain and myself to 
come see. 

She had it fixed up with chintz 
curtains and some green plants 
borrowed from the ’ponies sec- 
tion belowdecks, and it looked 
bright and colorful and cheery. I 
smiled at the Captain and he 
smiled at me. It looked as if Eve 
would turn out all right. 

There was an unwritten con- 
vention aboard military ships that 
nobody requisitioned the Crew 
Girl for the first forty-eight hours 
of nullspace time. It was partly 
to uphold dignity, and partly be- 
cause during the first forty-eight 
hours every man of the crew is 
fully occupied with the very deli- 
cate business of getting the voyage 
underway. The crew of a de- 
stroyer is a precisely-designed ma- 
chine; there isn’t a superfluous 
man aboard. 

I traveled round the ship talk- 
ing to the men, keeping eyes wide 
for signs of psychic tension. Ten- 



43 



Ere and the Twenty-three Adnins 



■sion is deadly ozi a spaceship. Null- 
space travel requires infinitely pre- 
cise calculations and reactions, 
and if a man’s guts are curdled 
by worry he might just make tlie 
tenth-of-a-second error that could 
bring us out of nullspace into the 
blazing heart of a sun. 

That was why spaceships car- 
ried Psych Officers. And one of 
the most valuable — no, the most 
valuable — of the Psych Officer’s 
tools for reducing shipboard ten- 
sion was die Crew Girl. They talk 
a lot about the soothing touch of 
the female, and it’s all true. 

They didn’t carry' Crew Girls 
in the old days. Space travel was 
a masculine monopoly, especially 
in view of the 30% accident rate. 
But then the psychologists started 
doing some checking into tension 
on board spaceships, and found 
out diat a good percentage of it 
resulted from sexual deprivation. 
A lot of men sealed in a tin can 
for eight months or a year, with 
no stops en route, could get aw- 
fully jumpy awfully fast. 

There was the case of the 
Vengeful, in ’79. They made a 
wrong transition on a Vega hop 
and came out near Procyon. Three 
years later the Titan, bound for 
Altair, didn’t have such good luck; 
it took a wrong turn and came 
out of warp right inside the 
photosphere of Betelgeuse. After 
that tragedy, they started making 
Crew Girls mandatory. 

Late on the second day, I saw 



a couple of the men getting jumpy. 
I had an ample stock of tran- 
quillizers in the stores, but the 
best tranquillizer I know is a wom- 
an’s affection, so I suggested to 
them that they rearrange sched- 
ules and make the acquaintance 
of our new Crew Girl. 

There were three of them — 
Cafuzzi, Leonards, and Marshall. 
We had some intricate three-way 
Alphonse-Gaston maneuvers, none 
of them caring to seem any more 
eager than the others, and finally 
I suggested a draw. Marshall won. 
He grinned, punched in his off- 
duty signal, and headed down the 
companionway toward the chintz- 
decorated Crew Girl cabin. 

He came back about five minutes 
later, when I was still chiv\ 7 ing 
Leonards and Cafuzzi, trying to 
ease some of their early-hours 
nervousness. A tough congmency 
transition was coming up in an 
hour, and I knew they were 
worried. 

"Here comes Marshall,’’ Cafuz- 
zi said suddenly. 

"Yeah. Good old Minute-Man 
Marshall,’’ Leonards said. 

I turned. "That was pretty 
quick, Leo. You take the express?’’ 

He grinned shamefacedly. "Sor- 
ry, gents, I didn’t go near her. 
She said she didn’t feel up to any 
partying right now. Said she had 
a touch of spacefever.’’ 

I should have felt a twinge of 
terror when he said that. But be- 
cause I was unwilling to admit 



44 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



to myself tlie possibility that we 
might be in serious trouble, and 
because I did not want to discover 
that I had made a fatal mistake of 
judgment, and particularly be- 
cause I did not want to alarm the 
men, I simply said, "I guess I’d 
better have the Medie look at her. 
We don't want her getting sick, 
do we?” 

Half an hour later I was in my 
cabin working over the crew psych- 
charts when the intercom buzzed. 
I switched it on. It was Tolbert- 
son, ship’s Medical Officer. 

"Harp, I just had a look at that 
Crew' Girl of l ours. The one with 
spacefever.” 

"How is she? Better, I hope.” 

"Harper, she’s got a totally new 
kind of spacefever. One witliout 
any symptoms whatever. The diag- 
nostat comes up with an absolute 
blank. No fever, no abnormal cell 
count, no difficulties with vision, 
no nothing. There’s a slight dis- 
turbance on the neural level, but 
we all have that from time to 
time. The machine says she’s per- 
fectly healthy. She says she’s sick. 
Well?” 

I stumbled over my words as I 
said, "Guess it’s something brand 
new, eh, Bert? Maybe you need 
a new diagnostat.” 

"Maybe you need a new ra- 
tionalization,” Tolbertson said 
sharply. "That girl’s faking. What 
she has is chronic malingering, 
and I don’t have any medicine for 



that. She’s your baby, Harp. You 
better go see her.” 

He rang off. I called the galley 
and told Cookie to add a generous 
sprinkle of antistimulant to the 
food until further notice. He 
grinned at me and said, "Until 
Eve’s feeling better, huh, Doc?” 
"Yeah,” I said tunelessly. "Un- 
til Eve’s feeling better.” 

I switched off the visiphone 
and stared at myself for a mo- 
ment in my cabin mirror. My face 
never looked pretty, but now it 
scared me. It looked grey and 
soggy. And frightened. I contem- 
plated taking one of my own pills, 
but decided against it. I went for- 
ward to visit Eve. 

She w’as lying off to one side 
of that big double bed when I 
entered; she hadn’t bothered to 
get up, simply said "Come in” and 
waited. I switched on the light. 
She rolled over and looked at me. 
It didn’t take Psych Officer’s train- 
ing to see that she’d been crying. 
Crew Girls aren’t supposed to cry. 
Crew Girls are supposed to be 
happy playmates twenty-four 
hours per shipboard day. I was 
worr^'ing. 

I donned my Kindly-Old-Doc- 
Harper personality and said, 
"What’s wrong. Eve? Dr. Tolbert- 
son just called me and said — ” 

“ — and said that there was 
nothing wrong witli me and that 
I had damned w’ell better come 
to life. Is that it?” 

I fumed inwardly. Tolbertson 



45 



Ere attd the Twenty-three Adams 



had never been known for his tact. 
“He did tell me you weren’t suf- 
fering from any organic ailment. 
But you told Leo Marshall you 
didn’t feel well.’’ 

“I don’t.” 

“Can you tell me what the 
trouble is? You’re very important 
to the ship, you know. Men under 
strain make mistakes, and when 
you have a hundred and fifty null- 
space transitions to make in a sin- 
gle trip you don’t dare make mis- 
takes as much as once. And you’re 
the only member of tlie crew 
whose job can’t be done by some- 
one else.” 

She turned away from me. I 
heard something like a sob. 

I put my hand on her shoulder 
and pulled her to a half-sitting 
position. She looked at me gravely 
— like a little girl, I thought, a 
little girl! — and said, “It was just 
the change in environment. Doc- 
tor. I’m starting to feel better. Just 
give me a day or two more, will 
you please? The men can wait that 
long, can’t they?” 

She smiled imploringly at me. 
I began to sweat. “Okay,” I said. 
“It takes time to get adjusted. 
We’ll let a couple of days go by. 
Try not to get the men stirred up 
until you’re ready to follow 
through, though.” 

I looked down at her. She 
seemed terribly young and alone, 
and now I couldn’t picture her 
in the role of Crew Girl at all. 
Sipping sodas in an Earthside 



drugstore, maybe, but nothing 
more than that. Somehow she had 
hoodooed me into giving her a 
job she was hardly more qualified 
for than I was. I suspected I had 
made a whopper of a mistake 
and as I had told Eve, in this 
business there’s no second chance. 

Two days went by. Eve min- 
gled with die crew, ate with them 
— the food was doctored, of 
course, but that could only be a 
temporary expedient — and joked 
with them. Those two days were 
hell. She became everybody’s 
sweetheart; there wasn’t a man on 
board. Captain Bannister and self 
included, who didn’t love her 
wholeheartedly. 

That was the worst part of it. 
We w'ere accustomed to Crew 
Girls who were just highgrade 
sluts, or sometimes lowgrade ones. 
This trip we had a gem — but she 
was untouchable. At least, for 
those two days. I promised the 
men it was only temporary, that 
in another two days she’d be do- 
ing her job like any other Crew 
Girl. It was a picked crew, sensi- 
tive, understanding. They didn’t 
grumble too much, and the stuff 
in the food helped. I handed out 
a record number of chlorproma- 
zine derivatives in those two days, 
and somehow we survived the 
nullspace transition. 

It was four days till the next 
one. 

We were beyond the orbit of 



46 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Pluto, crossing the vast nothing- 
ness between us and Sirius. Null- 
space travel involves a series of 
consecutive jumps through con- 
gruities, gateways in and out of 
nullspace. The whereabouts of 
these congruities have been very 
well plotted. There were a hun- 
dred fifty of them between Venus 
and our rendezvous-point, the 
moon of Sirius IX, and guiding 
the ship through each opening 
was a job of cosmic needle-thread- 
ing that no computer in existence 
could handle alone. 

There had to be men to help. 
Frail, mortal human beings. But 
they had to have their minds fully 
and totally on their work, to suc- 
ceed. They couldn’t be brooding 
about the blonde in Mrs. Raffer- 
ty's at Venusport — she was back 
in the other direction. There had 
to be an accessible woman on 
board; that was a fact of life, and 
there was no disputing its validity. 

When Eve’s two days of grace 
were up, I told Second Computer- 
man Stetson to pay her a visit. 
Stetson was the most randy mem- 
ber of the crew at that moment, 
and I figured Eve had had time 
enough to adjust. 

I chewed my nails and paced 
my cabin and finally resorted to a 
chlorpromazine tablet while wait- 
ing for Stetson to report back to 
me. I hoped Eve had come across. 

But he looked perplexed and 
overstrung as he came into the 
cabin. “Well?” I asked. 



He shrugged. "I went to bed 
with her. We cozied up and kissed 
and hugged. But she wouldn’t — 
she wouldn’t let me — Christ, Doc, 
what kind of Crew Girl did you 
get us this trip?” 

I gave him something to calm 
him down and told him to take 
an hour off duty. I sat staring 
at the ragged edges of my finger- 
nails a while, doodling erotic sym- 
bols on my desk blotter and won- 
dering what I did next. 

The situation got more critical 
while I sat there. I got a call 
from the astrogation deck. It was 
Chief Astrogator Hammell, and he 
was angry. 

"Harper, what’s with this Crew 
Girl?” 

“What do you mean?” I asked 
innocently. 

"You know damn well what I 
mean. Look, we were plotting the 
next transition, and I spotted Mc- 
Kenzie getting edgy. So 1 sent him 
off-duty and told him to pay Eve 
a visit. While he was gone I 
checked his work, and it was cock- 
eyed by two whole course-minutes. 
The computer would have kicked 
it back for correction, of course, 
and this time it wouldn’t have 
hurt us, but that’s not the point. 
And now Mac comes back here 
with the news that Eve still isn’t 
in the mood. Dammit, Harper, 
how can we get to Sirius with a 
coy Crew Girl?” 

We couldn’t. I said so, in a 
tension-jagged voice. Then I said. 



47 



Ere and the Tiventy-three Adams 



“I was just about to notify Cap- 
tain Bannister. The matter will 
have to be gone oyer by a Council 
of Five.” 

A Council of Five was called 
only in time of emergency, to set- 
tle important ship problems. It 
consisted of the Captain, the 
Psych Officer, the Medical Officer, 
tlie Chief Astrogator, and a repre- 
sentative of the crew — in this 
case, Mike Leonards. We met in 
Bannister’s cabin, the five of us 
sitting in a semi-circle facing a 
pale, harried-looking Eve Tyler. 

“Let me get this absolutely 
clear. Eve,” Bannister said. He 
stroke in a level, controlled voice, 
and I admired him for it. I knew 
he felt like shoving both Eve and 
me through the fuel hatch. “You 
say you came aboard this ship with 
no intention whatever of perform- 
mg the duties of a Crew Girl?” 

“Not — all the duties, sir,” she 
said in a barely audible voice. 

“In other words, you prac- 
ticed deliberate misrepresentation. 
Why?” 

She stared at her feet. I felt 
pity for her, even tlien. She said, 
“My — fiance is stationed in the 
Sirian sector. He may not return 
to the Solar System for years. Or 
he may never come back. I — 
wanted to go to him.” 

“And so you committed this 
fraud?” Bannister demanded. 

“Civilians aren’t allowed into 
the war zone, sir,” she said faint- 



ly. “This was the only way I could 
get to him. I knew it was wrong, 
and I’m sorry — ” 

“Sorry!” Medic Tolbcrtson burst 
out. “Virtually condemning us all 
to death by depriving us of a Crew 
Girl’s services, and she’s sorry 1” 

“Please, Bert,” Bannister said. 
He glared at me for a moment, 
and I tried to hide in my chair. 
He said, “Do you understand the 
importance of the Crew Girl in 
a ship’s complement. Eve? It isn’t 
just to satisfy lust, to use the ob- 
solete term. It’s simply that most 
of us are slaves to our biological 
constitution. We’re built to seek 
relief; and while there isn’t one 
of us who couldn’t go witliout a 
woman for eight months — or eight 
years — and manage, the depriva- 
tion would have other effects. 
Daydreaming. Loss of concentra- 
tion. Development of intracrew 
friction. Any one of these is fatal 
in nullspace travel.” 

“I hadn’t considered tliat, sir,” 
the miserable girl said. 

“Obviously not. Well, we’re too 
far out from Venus to turn back, 
but not so far out that we can’t 
manage anjway with you. If you’ll 
take cognizance of your responsi- 
bilities and start doing your job 
as of now, we’ll forget this whole 
session. Fair enough?” 

She shook her head numbly. 
“Captain, I should tell you — I — 
I’ve ne\’er been with a man be- 
fore. I wanted my fiance to — to 

$9 



48 



VENTUIIE SCIEM.E FICTION 



She Stopped. Bannister went 
paper-white and turned a look of 
W'rath on me such as I had never 
yet seen from mortal man. I 
W'ould voluntarily have stepped 
outside without a suit at that mo- 
ment. For a veteran and suppos- 
edly competent Psych Officer to 
hire, of all things, a lurgin Crew 
Girl—! 

Bannister said to me icily, 
“There are certain physiological re- 
quirements, Harper, which a Crew 
Girl must have. Regulations pro- 
vide that she have documentary 
proof of these qualifications. 
Well?” 

“She show’cd me medical pa- 
pers,” I said helplessly. “Sworn af- 
fidavits. I can’t understand how — 
I don’t— I—” 

I looked at Eve. Quietly she 
said, “They were fakes. I gave a 
passport-forger a hundred fifty 
pay-units to do the job, certificates 
and all.” 

“Very well. Eve," Bannister 
said in a strangled voice. “You’d 
better return to your quarters and 
stay there.” 

She left without looking back. 
The Captain broke the flinty si- 
lence tliat follow’ed by saying, 
“Harper, we’ll overlook the matter 
of your idiocy in hiring tliis girl, 
because roasting you won’t solve 
our immediate problem. Tm open 
for gems of wisdom from any of 
you.” 

"As I see it,” Tolbertson said, 
"It isn’t a matter for debate. With 



all due respect for the girl’s emo- 
tions and inhibitions, either we 
put her into use at once — forcibly, 
if necessary — or else shove her 
through the fuel hatch and hope 
to get to Sirius alive.” 

“Is it that black and white?” 
Hammell asked. “Couldn’t we try 
to manage, and let the girl live?” 

Tolbertson shook his head. “If 
she stayed among us and still re- 
fused herself, the situation would 
become explosive in no time. No 
woman at all is better than one 
who’s here and who doesn’t help 
out.” 

I looked at Bannister. The cap- 
tain w'as, I knew, a deeply hu- 
mane man. He would find it near- 
ly impossible to order the girl 
available for w'hat amounted to 
regular rape for the next eight 
months; and that almost cer- 
tainly would not solve our prob- 
lem anyway. And it would hardly 
be easy to order her death. 

Finally Bannister said heavily, 
“I’m afraid Tolbertson’s right. The 
girl's more of a menace on board 
in her present frame of mind than 
if we had no Crew Girl at all. 
I’ll issue an order for her disiwsal.” 

“No! Wait!” Guilt had been 
surging through me, and I had 
been searching frantically for 
some way out. 

I tried to smile. 'Til admit I 
was bamboozled by a pretty face, 
and signed her on without inten- 
sive psych-examination. It’s the 
second time in my life I made the 



49 



Eve a?id the Twenty-three Adams 



mistake of believing what a 
%voman said to me, and the odier 
time — ” I frowned — “was a quar- 
ter of a centur}' ago, on Earth. 
Enough apology, though. There’s 
a way we can use Eve as our Crew 
Girl, and without scarring her per- 
sonality for the rest of her life.” 

Bannister’s eyes narrowed. 
“How?” 

‘There’s a drug,” I said. “Tol- 
bertson knows about it. I won’t 
trouble you with its name, which 
is a yard long, but I do have some 
of it in my stores. It’s an aceto- 
phenone-based compound with so- 
porific qualities. It performs a 
neat, temporary, and non-habitu- 
ating short-circuiting of the rea- 
soning centers.” 

Tolbertson said, “Of course! 
It’s unpleasant, but — ” 

I went on ; “We could dose 
Eve with that. And keep her 
dosed for the next eight months, 
during which time she’d function 
as nothing more or less than an 
ambulatory sex machine. At 
journey’s end we pull her off the 
stuff, give her the post-hypnotic 
suggestion tliat she spent the trip 
in utmost purity, and turn her 
over to her boyfriend. Neither of 
them will be any the wiser for it, 
nobody gets hurt, and we’ll have 
a Crew Girl.” 

Leonards said, “It’s a lousy 
thing to do. She’d be as helpless 
as — a baby. We’d have to spoon- 
feed her. Somebody would have to 
dress her every day.” 



I shrugged. “The idea’s repug- 
nant to me. But so is dying — and 
I’m still a competent enough Psych 
Officer to tell you that tliere’s a 
case of rampant jitters all over 
this ship. I wouldn’t want to quote 
odds on our surviving another 
hundred and thirty-odd transi- 
tions, the M'^ay things are going.” 

It went round and round the 
five of us for twenty minutes. No- 
body liked the idea especially, but 
nobody had any alternatives. Ban- 
nister put it to a vote, and the 
count was five in favor, none op- 
posed. 

It was my job to give Eve the 
drug. I entered her quarters with- 
out knocking. Llnsurprisingly, she 
had gone into convulsive hyster- 
ics and lay curled in a tight whun- 
pering ball on the big bed. 

I sat next to her, stroking her 
hair and soothing her as if she 
were a daughter of mine and not 
— my God! — a spaceship’s Crew 
Girl. Then I said, “Everytliing’s 
going to be okay, Eve. Nobody 
will touch you. Here — I brought 
something to calm you. Take it.” 

She sat up and looked at me 
trustingly, and I hated myself. I 
gave her the capsule and a glass 
of water and she gulped it down. 
I talked to her quietly for twenty 
minutes, and watched coldly and 
emotionlessly as the personality 
that had been Eve Tyler drained 
from her face. Her eyes became 
blank, her lips drooped in a child- 



50 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



ish smile, and every sign of intel- 
ligence vanished from her. 

Then I sat in the half-darkness 
staring at her for perhaps five 
minutes, saying nothing, simply 
looking at the pretty empty hulk 
that had been the girl. 

It's for the common good, I told 
myself. A matter of survival. Stark 
necessity. But I did not convince 
myself. I rose, finally, and went 
outside. Bannister was waiting 
there for me. 

“Well?” the Captain asked. 

I nodded silently and headed 
to my cabin. I called Stetson, and 
told him to go to the Crew Girl’s 
compartment for recreational 
purposes. By this time Bannister 
had informed the crew of the way 
things stood vis-a-vis Eve; they 
knew she’d been turned into a re- 
ceptive zombie who would not re- 
fuse them an) thing. 

Later, Stetson returned. "It was 
damn strange. Doc,” he said. “Like 
niaking love to a ghost. I’d say. 
But she’s a warm enough ghost. 
I’ll say that for her.” 

And so it went. The Donny- 
hrook streaked toward Sirius 
through the dark night of null- 
space, and we passed transition- 
point after transition-point with 
no mishaps. Tension was reduced 
to a minimum aboard the ship. 

The men giew used to the way 
Eve was, and soon found no inhi- 
bitions in themselves against visit- 
ing her. There wasn’t a man 
aboard ship who didn’t make use 



of her, the Captain and myself 
included. Some often, some not so 
often, depending on the man’s 
own particular rhythm of exist- 
ence. But she was always there, 
always willing. 

We took care of her, dressed 
her, fed her; after a while she 
learned to do some of the simpler 
things herself. I would often find 
her at the viewplate in her room, 
staring out uncomprehendingly at 
the vastness. 

My own guilt-feelings dwin- 
dled. Inexorable motivations had 
forced us to do what we did, and 
in any event she had committed 
a grave offense by signing on un- 
der false colors. Everything about 
the situation seemed heading for 
a neat resolution: we would reach 
Sirius alive, and she would never 
know the part she had played in 
the voyage. Purity, I told myself 
as a Psych Officer and a scientist, 
was a matter of the mind, not of 
physical behavior — and so far as 
Eve Tyler and her fiance knew, 
she had kept herself pure for him. 

The months passed. Landing- 
time drew near. We passed 
through the final transition-point, 
emerging into space near tire radi- 
ant splendor of Sirius, and made 
our way tortuously through the 
battle zone to the Terran outpost 
on the moon of Sirius IX, where 
we would be assigned to immedi- 
ate combat duty. 

Landing-day arrived. The bleak 
face of the big moon liovercd op- 



51 



Ere and the Twenty-three Adams 



pressively in our viewports. We 
could see the Terran fortifications 
below, heavily armed. 

I woke Eve. 

She groped her way to con- 
sciousness as I neutralized the 
drug that had veiled her mind for 
so long. She looked about uncer- 
tainly. Her eyes showed life again, 
not mere mindless existing. 

"Hello, Eve,” I said. "We’re al- 
most ready to land.” 

"So — soon?” They were her 
first words in nearly eight months. 
"We’ve only been travelling a few 
days.” 

"It just seems that way. The 
whole eight months is up. Eve. 
We’ll be landing in a couple of 
hours.” 

She smiled. 'Tve been having 
the strangest dream, you know?” 
A blush crept over her face. “I 
couldn’t tell you about it, tliough. 
I wouldn’t darel" 

I took advantage of her drowsi- 
ness to send her into the hy'pnotic 
state, and dictated to her subcon- 
scious an account of the voyage, 
from beginning to end, on a ship 
which had through superhuman 
effort done without the services 
of a Crew Girl. Then I woke her 
again, chatted with her a while, 
and left. 

It had been the best of a bad 
deal, I thought. I had myself con- 
vinced that everything would 
work out for the best for Eve. 
"Nobody gets hurt,” I’d told Cap- 
tain Bannister, and it looked as 



though I’d been right. Nonethe- 
less, it had been a strange trip for 
all of us. Eve and her twenty- 
three Adams, and only Eve of all 
of us would ever forget it. 

We made a good landing. We 
discovered that the war was going 
well, that the Sirians were now 
on the defensive, that witli a few 
more Terran ships on the way we’d 
soon have them on the run. 

Captain Bannister turned Eve 
over to the groundside authorities 
that first day, explaining that she 
had not found Crew Girl duties 
much to her liking, and requesting 
that a position be found for her on 
the base staff. 

We were still in the main ad- 
ministrative building, getting 
briefed on the situation, when I 
got a call. Irrationally, I hoped it 
might be my son Dan; he was 
somewhere in the war zone, and 
the probability was good that he’d 
be at this very outpost. 

My irrational hunch turned out 
to be right. The face in the screen 
belonged to Captain Dan Harper 
of the Seventh Space Fleet. 

"Dad? I hear you just got here 
on the Donnybrook. Welcome to 
the scene of hostilities.” 

I fumbled for things to say to 
him. We were practically stran- 
gers. I hadn’t seen him in over 
two years, not since his assign- 
ment to the Sirian sector, and 
had had only a couple of sketchy 
letters from him. I said lamely, 



52 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



“How’s everytliing been, son? I 
guess tJiey keep you busy out here.” 
“I get all the combat I’d ever 
want.” He chuckled, and a warm 
smile spread over his face. “Dad, 
you don’t know it, but I owe you 
some thanks.” 

“For what?” 

“Well, from what Eve says, I 
figure you never got my last let- 
ter, so you don’t realize I’m just 
before getting married — and that 
you made it possible.” 

“From what Eve says? How 
could you know Eve yet? We just 
got here! And who are you mar- 
rying?” 

Dan’s grin got even bigger. "I 
know Eve already because I knew 
her two years ago. And it’s a good 
thing I know her pretty well, be- 
cause she’s the girl I’m marrying!” 
"Eve! Our Crew Girl?” I could 
have bitten my tongue in small 
chunks for saying that — but it 
didn’t matter. 

Because Dan roared witlr laugh- 



ter. ”Eve — ” he said finally, when 
he got hold of himself — “Eve 
told me about how she’d fooled 
you. Matter of fact, she feels a 
little bad about it. But I told her 
since nobody got hurt, since the 
Domiybrook got here okay — and 
she got here — she ought to forget 
it. And when you come stand up 
for me in the main chapel tonight, 
you tell her the same. She’ll be- 
lieve you. . . .” 

‘Tou’re right, Dan,” I said 
slowly. “She’ll believe me . . . 
and nobody got hurt. . . .” 

Nobody got hurt, I said to my- 
self after I’d clicked oft. Purity 
is solely in the mind, and I am 
a man of science and know this 
to be a fact. I will remember this, 
and at the xvedding tonight 1 xvill 
greet Eve with the love and re- 
spect I xvould have for my own 
daughter. . . . 

They tell me that I did. I don’t 
remember it though, because at 
the time I was blind drunk. 



HELP . . . 

Because of the recent upheaval in newsstand distribution, many dealers 
are not being adequately supplied with copies of VENTURE SCIENCE 
FICTION. 

If your dealer does not have it, you will be doing a real service for us — 
for the dealers — and perhaps for yourself, if you will send us his name and 
address. We will make sure that your dealer will be kept supplied in the 
future. Write to: 

Newsdealer Service 
VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 
527 Madison Avenue, New York 22, N. Y. 




THERE AIN7 NO OTHER ROADS 

by ROBERT MARNER 



This gun in the store window was the most beautiful handgun 
I'd ever seen. When my friend pulled the trigger, nothing 
happened, but the storekeeper made him keep it anyway. 
"When the time comes to use it," he said, "you will know how." 



When I was grown some, I 
left my uncle’s place and got a 
ride working on a sailfish cruiser 
up to Key West. My folks were 
in New York. They were going to 
send my uncle money to get me up 
there. Maybe they did. I never 
saw it. Anyw’ay, I bummed rides 



up U. S. 1 for a while. But it 
was mostly walking, and one day 
I took a wrong turn. 

It was a hot day — terribly hot, 
with dust in the air to cake the 
sweat burns around my eyes — 
and I lay there on the gravel bank 
beside the road, looking up at the 



54 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



blazing sun with blood all over 
my jaw. The biggest one of these 
three farm boys was getting ready 
to kick me again, but he stopped. 
The three of them — the big one 
with the green-edged teeth and the 
two smaller ratty looking ones — 
stopped and just stood looking 
over my head. 

I rolled over about halfway and 
twisted my head back as much as 
I could. All I could see was a 
pair of dusty old boots and two 
thin ankles in khaki pants, up on 
the edge of the ditch. “Get away 
from him,” a voice with a rusty 
edge said, and these three farm 
boys nodded, once, together, pale 
as hell, and scrambled up the 
other side of the ditch and into 
the corn stubble in that field. 
They loped across it. Then they 
were gone and I never saw or 
heard of them again. 

The thin legs came down the 
bank beside me. The man touched 
me in the ribs with a finger of his 
left hand. 

"Don’t do that,” I told him. 

"Try coughing,” he said, and I 
looked at his face. There wasn’t 
anything special about it; just 
thin, and maybe forty or fifty or 
thirty years old, with creases all 
around his eyes. This man was 
just exactly like what you could 
see in front of any feed store in 
that country — lanky, no hips, hol- 
low chested, used up. He had an 
old denim work shirt on that was 
almost white and soft as muslin 



where it hadn’t been patched new, 
and he had an old cotton wind- 
breaker folded up under his arm. 

I coughed and spit it out on 
die clay. He looked at it and said: 
“What’s that blood all over your 
chin?” 

“I had my mouth open the first 
time they hit me. My teeth cut 
me up inside a little.” 

“Damn fool thing to do.” 

“I was just asking directions. 
How was I supposed to know 
they’d hit me for being a 
stranger?” 

“I guess you forgot w'here you 
are, kid.” 

“I guess I did.” I got up on 
my feet and brushed myself off 
slowly. “You from around here?” 
I was wondering if I’d have to 
fight him, too. 

“Just passing through,” he said. 
"Going north,” he added, “for 
now.” He squatted down on the 
gravel and parted his stringy 
blond hair with his hands. There 
was a deep gash in his skull — 
the skin was caked with blood 
and puffed back from the edges 
of the wound a little — and I 
could see a duff metal surface 
with a brightly scratched sharp 
dent in it. “How’s that look, kid?” 

“Not so good,” I said. “But it’s 
not bleeding, and it doesn’t look 
like the plate got broken tlirough. 
Just dented to hell. You get that 
in the war? What hit you this 
time?” 

“Gleaver, I think. Little more, 



55 



There Ain’t No Other Roads 



and he would have got me, who- 
ever he was. Had it a week, now 
— I guess it’s been as bad as it’s 
going to.” 

“Looks like the skin’s healing,” 
I agreed. 

"Yeah. I been looking at it In 
rain barrels and ponds, best’s I 
could, and feeling it. Looks like 
it’s going to heal over. But that 
goddam plate’s pushed up against 
my brains, or something — it don’t 
hurt, but I can’t remember noth- 
ing. Came to walking down some 
road. Been walking ever since. 
Been looking around some, learn- 
ing about how it is here and how 
the people are, but it’s only been 
a week.” 

“Jesus,” I said. "What’re you 
going to do?” 

“Get into a hospital. But I only 
got ten bucks. Got to find a job 
and make some dough, first.” 

“Well,” I said, “you’re not go- 
ing to get any job in this state. 
Not without being born and 
raised in it and everybody know- 
ing your Uncle Thad and your 
Grandmother Miss Lucy and your 
Cousin Hallie, and their kin, and 
their kin, going back right to Og- 
lethorpe and maybe even farther 
— maybe all the way back to New- 
gate and Tyburn.” 

“You learned that good, huh, 
kid?” 

“Maybe both of us did. If you’ve 
got ten bucks left, whoever hit you 
probably did it out of simple ig- 
norant cussedness.” 



"Could be. It’s as good a idea 
as any. Anyhow, I’m headed 
north. See if I can pick up a job 
there.” 

“I’m going the same way. Same 
reason. Figure to hit New York 
bye and bye, see my folks. May- 
be we ought to stick together.” 

"Seemed like a good idea to 
me.” He straightened up, and 
stuck out his hand. “Can’t give 
you my name. Don’t know it. 
What’s yours?” 

“Ernesto Garcia,” I told him, 
and we shook hands. We climbed 
out of the ditch and walked on 
up the road, coming to a sign that 
said we were near a town, and 
after a while we hit the main 
street. 

It wasn’t a bad looking little 
town, for a place with nothing 
but farms all around it. And not 
just slum shops in it, either. We 
were standing stopped on the side- 
walk, and I was looking through 
the window of a record store at 
the jacket on the Angel L.P. of 
Verdi’s Requiem Mass, when the 
street cop came over and told us to 
move along. My friend and I 
turned around and looked at him. 

He was a pretty hefty cop. He 
was running soft around the mid- 
dle, with a little tired bag of flesh 
under each eye. But he was big 
enough, and a town this size was 
just the right size — not too small, 
not too big — to have mean cops. 
Hardnosed mean. 



56 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



“Ain’t doin’ notliin’,’’ my friend 
said. 

“No, and you ain’t gonna, ei- 
ther. Get out of town. Get out on 
the highway. Keep hitchin’.’’ 

“It’s noontime,’’ my friend said. 
"We’re hungry. We was gonna 
stop and eat.” 

I shuffled my feet a little to 
set tliem flat, and loosened up my 
shoulders. It seemed to me I could 
punch the cop in the throat quick 
enough to keep him from blow- 
ing his whistle or yelling, and 
hard enough to keep him from 
dragging out his gun. Long 
enough for us to reach a back 
alley, or something. 

But the cop was frowning and 
giving a little ground. “There’s a 
diner on the edge of town. You 
eat there. Eat quick.” 

"Now, look,” my friend said 
very quietly, “I been in more din- 
ers than you have saloons. I got 
grease in my blood from diners. 
We’re gonna find us a nice place 
to eat, we’re gonna eat. I’m gonna 
have a dime cigar and the kid here 
is gonna have whatever he wants, 
and then we’re gonna move on. 
O.K.?” 

The cop fiddled with his ear, 
and his eyes moved back and 
forth. “O.K.,” he mumbled. He 
went back to his intersection, 
mumbling and cursing to himself. 
But when I got a look at my 
friend’s face there wasn’t anything 
about it, again, that would scare 
a man. 



“What’s the matter, kid?” m} 
friend asked me. 

“That cop bothered me.” He 
had. One look at him and you 
knew he was making a little off 
every racket in town. You could 
almost see tlie green shine on his 
hands that got there by laying off 
all kinds of characters doing all 
kinds of things, just because they 
could afford to pay him. So when 
two people hit town from the 
road, he had to take it out on us 
to balance up his record and make 
it up to himself for what he knew 
he was. 

My friend looked over at the 
cop, who twitched his eyes away, 
and he shrugged. “Him? Don’t let 
him botlier you, kid. His kind 
don’t count.” 

“He counts. He’s got a club in 
his hand and a gun on his hip.” 

My friend shook his head. 
“No,” he said. “He don’t count for 
nothin’.” 

We found a lunchroom and 
had a couple of small steaks with 
hash browns and June peas. My 
friend finished his ten cent cigar 
after lunch and stubbed it out. I 
put down the Camel I had from 
the pack he bought me, and we 
got up. I suppose I shoidd have 
been excited about not having to 
sit someplace special, or about be- 
ing allowed in the place at all. 
But I wasn’t used to having it any 
other way, so I didn’t think much 
of it. Now, of course, when 1 look 



There Ain’t No Other Roads 



57 



back . . . But at the time, I 
never tliought. I’d never seen any- 
thing special about my friend, ei- 
ther, even though I knew other 
people could. 

We went up to the cash regis- 
ter desk beside the door, and my 
friend paid the check. He got his 
change from a pale girl with red 
hair. 

"You’re new in town, aren’t 
you?” she said. 

"That’s right. Miss,” he said. 
"Just passing through.” 

"You look as if you’d been a lot 
of places.” 

"Might have. Miss. I don’t re- 
member.” 

"Gee,” she said, ‘Tve never 
been anyv/hexe.” 

He looked around and out 
through die window. “I think the 
important things’d be the same, 
no matter where you went. All the 
same.” He put his change in his 
pocket and nodded his head. 
" ’Bye, Miss.” 

" ’Bye.” 

She'd been pretty good with 
this habit they have — never let- 
ting her eyes really reach me at 
aU. 

There were hvo highways cross- 
ing in the heart of town. We’d 
come in on the state, but the fed- 
eral was a better bet for rides. We 
walked around the corner from 
the restaurant and moved along 
the street. About four doors down, 
there was a little hockshop. There 



wasn’t much of anything in the 
window, except a scrap of velvet 
with a gun lying on it. 

The gun was worn blue steel, 
with a round barrel, a receiver 
without any extractor slide, hood- 
ed sights, and a carved mahogany 
butt molded to fit the thumb and 
fingers. It was the most beautiful 
handgun I’ve ever seen. It didn’t 
have a cylinder or any space for 
a clip in the butt. There was this 
card propped up beside it: 

This Belongs To The Man 
Who Can Use It 

The butt was carved to fit a 
left hand, and my friend was left- 
handed. After a minute we looked 
at each other and went into the 
shop. 

It had a few more hockshop 
things in it than there were in the 
windows: old, peeling guitars, a 
rack of suits, some trunks and suit- 
cases. I wondered how much busi- 
ness it did. 

Nobody came out through the 
little door from the back room. 
My friend rapped his knuckles on 
the glass counter. "Hey?” he said. 
Then a man came out. He was 
bulky but light on his feet, and 
he was old. He had a head full of 
bushy white hair, and creases run- 
ning around his neck. 

"Yes?” he said. "My name is 
Mr. Bayer.” 

"About that handgun,” my 
friend said. I just stood off in a 
corner. 



58 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



“Are you interested in buying 
it, young man? It’s not for sale. 
I’m only holding it.’’ 

“I gathered that,” my friend 
said. “I was curious about the cir- 
cumstances.” 

He raised an eyebrow. “They’re 
scarcely important.” 

“See here,” my friend said, “I 
was asking a civil question. I’ve 
a right to a civil answer.” 

“Perhaps you do,” the old man 
mused. “Perhaps you do. Let us 
see.” He went over to the window 
and took the pistol out. He held it 
in his right hand for a moment 
and then passed it to my friend. 
It lit my friend’s hand perfectly 
when he closed his fingers over it. 

“Yes . . .” the old man mur- 
mured, nodding, “perhaps you do. 
Point it at the floor and try the 
trigger pull.” 

My friend tried it, and nothing 
happened. His finger slid the trig- 
ger back smoothly. There was no 
click, no snap from a firing pin, 
nothing. 

"It’s yours,” the old man said to 
him. 

“It don’t work.” 

“You were able to pull the trig- 
ger. It’s yours.” 

“What about that card in the 
window?” 

‘Tou’re the man.” 

“Just like diat. We happen to 
hit this town, we happen to go by 
this shop, I happen to see the 
gun, and I’m the man.” 

“That’s correct.” The old man 



nodded. “As sure as my name is 
Bayer.” 

“Bushwah, Buddy,” my friend 
said. “I ain’t failin’ for no con 
game. How many of these you sell 
a week?” 

The old man said calmly: "You 
see here. The weapon is yours. I 
receive no price for it because it 
is not mine to sell. It’s yours to 
hold, now. When you need it — 
and that time may come soon or 
late, but it will come at least once 
in your life — then use it. And 
safeguard it. It is not yours to 
sell, either. 

“When the time comes to use it, 
you will know how'. Bemember 
just one thing.” He held up his 
left hand. It was twisted into an 
artliritic lump. “When you cannot 
hold the weapon any longer, then 
you must be ready for the next 
man’s coming.” He crossed over 
and yanked down a roller shade 
on tlie front door glass. He turned 
off tlie shop lights from a switch 
at the door, and pushed a key 
into the lock. He held the door 
open for us. “Good day.” 

“Good day, sir,” I mumbled as 
w'e went out. My friend stuck the 
gun into his waistband, put his 
W'indbreaker on over it, and didn’t 
say an) thing. 

We were walking along the 
federal highway with our thumbs 
out when the ’38 Plymouth coupe 
pulled up. The radiator was boil- 
ing, one of the headlights was 



59 



There Ain't No Other Roads 



broken open and full of sticks 
from a bird’s nest, and there was 
white cord showing on all four 
tires. It had a water pump and 
generator squeak, a leaky head 
gasket, and at least two dead 
plugs. It had an A ration card 
sticker on the heat-hubbled wind- 
shield, and the body was all dead 
paint where it wasn’t rust. The 
pale redheaded girl from the res- 
taurant was drivmg it. 

“Hello.” She’d been chewing 
her mouth. There was lipstick all 
over her chin. “Ride?” 

“Howdy, Miss,” my friend said. 
“Thank you.” 

The passenger side door had 
sprung hinges, and I had to heave 
on it to get it open. There was an 
Indian blanket thrown over the 
front seat. The upholstery was full 
of the smell of a river. 

“He can ride in the back,” the 
girl said to my friend. I crawled 
into the little jump seat they have 
on those coupes, and my friend 
got in front next to the girl, and 
pulled the door closed. 

She put both hands on the shift 
and pulled it into first. The coupe 
bucked forward M'hen she came 
off the clutch, and she grabbed 
for the steering wheel. She kept 
one hand on the wheel and one 
on the shift, both forearms tense, 
and the Plymouth picked up 
speed. She used her knee to help 
her into second, and hooked her 
ankle around the stick to pull it 
into third. My friend opened the 



glove compartment, found a cello- 
phane package of dime cigars 
without being surprised, and lit 
one. 

“I saw you come out of Mr. 
Bayer’s shop, didn’t I?” she asked 
him. “The gun’s gone from his 
window. I don’t suppose you 
know about the gun?” 

“Uh,” he said. 

“Everybody in town’s been puz- 
zled about it. Just passmg 
through, tire way you were, I don’t 
suppose you’d know about that?” 
“No, I didn’t. Miss.” 

“Now it’s gone and he’s closed 
up his shop. Being in there, I 
don’t suppose you noticed who he 
gave it to?” 

“Mm.” 

“It was a very funny-looking 
gun,” she said, nibbling her lip. 
“Nobody could decide what it was 
good for.” 

“Be tough, all right. You use 
this car much. Miss?” 

"E — every day.” 

“Going back and forth to work.” 
“Y— yes.” 

“And you always quit work in 
this restaurant noontime.” 

“Yes — uh . . . yes.” 

“This is getting tougher and 
tougher for you, isn’t it. Miss?” 
She sobbed and broke down. 
“I — I can’t help it. Nobody ever 
expected I’d be the one who’d 
have to pick you up . . . there 
are men in town . . . b — but 
there wasn’t time . . . oh, this is 
all gone wrong!” 



60 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



“There, now,” he said, patting 
her shoulder. "Thanks for the ci- 
gars, anyhow.” 

She rubbed at the freckles 
around her eyes and yanked her 
skirt down. 

My friend took the gun out of 
his waistband and fiddled with it 
as if he was trying to see what 
the gun might be used for. He 
stopped when he saw she couldn’t 
take her eyes off it. I was glad 
of that. She was a bad enough 
driver as it was. 

"You’re not getting out?” she 
said at last. 

“Nnn,” he said, leaned back, 
and closed his eyes. He put his 
elbow on the armrest and his hand 
under his ear. 

W'e drove along for a while. 
She kept looking at him out of 
the corner of her eye, and catch- 
ing her breath to say something, 
and slowing down and speeding 
up. When we came to a dirt turn- 
off going up a hill to a stone 
house, she almost didn’t take it. 
But at the last moment she 
stopped wavering, dragged the 
wheel around, and lurched us up 
the slope. 

My friend was playing it aw- 
fully cool. I hoped he knew a little 
bit more about what we were get- 
ting into than I did. I knew noth- 
ing, and I was worried. He’d been 
smart so far, just letting people 
talk to him and not giving them 
anything back. But that kind of 
thing can only carry you so far. 



and it can dump you in some hot 
places. 

The turn-off was a long, wind- 
ing thing with a steep grade. The 
Plymouth chugged up it with a 
burning smell from tlie clutch. 
The ride threw us both around a 
lot. The gun slipped out of my 
friend’s belt. When we finally 
stopped in front of the house, my 
friend had to lift up die seat cush- 
ion and fish it out from where it 
had fallen into the battery' well. 
The girl stared at it like a bird 
watching a snake. My friend 
winked at her and spun it around 
his index finger by the trigger 
guard once before he tucked the 
gun out of sight again. 

The house was an old ruin 
without a roof. The heavy stone 
walls stood as though they’d been 
there and would be there a long 
time, but diere wasn’t a stick of 
timber anywhere — no window 
frames, no doors, no porch. There 
was a heap of stones in front of 
the doorway and, though it looked 
like happenstance, there was al- 
ways a foothold where you would 
need it to climb inside. The girl 
went first, still biting her lip, and 
I followed after my friend. He 
turned his head once, gave me a 
shrug and a grin, and I felt a little 
better. 

There were a few walls left 
standing inside the house. A beat- 
up old wooden handcrank tele- 
phone hung from one of them by a 
single loose bolt, trailing old-fash- 



There Ain’t No Other Roads 



61 



ioned thread-wrapped wiring that 
disappeared under the rubble that 
filled the cellar up to the level of 
a living room floor. There was 
rain-soaked, mildewed furniture 
set up on the rubble; an over- 
stuffed chair, a davenport, a cup- 
board, and four kitchen chairs. 
There was a rusty stove leaning 
against one of the stone walls. 

There was a man talking on the 
telephone, and another one mak- 
ing coffee on the stove. There 
were two men on the davenport, 
and one on each of the kitchen 
chairs. There was a big, heavy- 
chested man with thick black eye- 
brows and no head hair sitting in 
the overstuffed chair. His eyes 
lighted up W'hen he saw my 
friend. He looked my way, and 
dismissed me from his mind. It 
was my friend that interested him. 

“So you fell for it,” he said to 
my friend, ignoring the redhead- 
ed girl. "You let a hash house 
cashier pick you up. ‘Gee, Mis- 
ter,' ” he mimicked with a twist of 
his pale mouth. “ ‘Gee, it must be 
fascinating, seeing all those 
places! And I know a very nice 
place we could see first . . . it’s 
right here on the edge of town 
and nobody ever goes there . . 
That the way it was, chump?” 

"Nnh,” my friend said. 

“Sam — Sam!” the redheaded 
girl said nervously. 

“I’m through with your part. 
Cookie,” Sam said. “Shut up and 



go help Jerr)' with the coffee. It’s 
lunch time.” He didn’t take his 
eyes off my friend. 

“Sam . . .” 

He said to her, with heavy pa- 
tience: “Go — help — Jerry.” 

She gave him a pale, terrified 
look and picked her way over the 
rubble to the stove. 

“What about tire local?” one of 
the men behind me said. 

Sam looked at me again. “What 
does anybody’ have to do about 
one of the locals?” 

So they let me be. My friend 
squatted down on his heels and 
looked at Sam. 

Sam said to him: “We’ve been 
waiting for you a long time. Know 
drat?" 

“Why?" 

Sam smirked. “Don’t ask fool- 
ish questions. Don’t stall around. 
If you’d gotten to the gun, you 
could have killed us all. But you 
didn’t. So now it’s the other way 
around. Face it like one of us 
should, instead of trying to play 
games.” 

"Sam!” the redheaded girl cried 
from the stove. 

"Shut her up, Jerry,” Sam said 
without looking over. I heard the 
crack of Jerry’s hand. Sam licked 
his lips. He said to my friend: 

“You know how long we’ve 
been in this town. Chump, wait- 
ing for you to come for Bayer’s 
gun?” 

My friend squinted at him. 
“You don’t belong here.” 



62 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



That set off a fuse in Sam. 
“Who says?" he roared. "The lo- 
cals we push around and get to 
do anything we want? What have 
they got to say about it? Seventy 
years apiece and they’re dead. 
Make ’em try and think past their 
own time and they botch it like 
the chimpanzees they are. They 
can’t out-live us, out-think us, or 
kill us. All they can do is let us 
push ’em around, and they’re so 
dumb they don’t even know it! 
Who," he bellowed, "who says we 
don’t belong here! We oivn this 
territory. One of these days, we’re 
going to own this whole planet; 
who do you think’s going to stop 
us?" 

"That easy, huh?" 

"You — ’’ his whole face twisted, 
and he finished his sentence as 
if he was hawking up the word — 
“Cop" 

“That what I am?" 

"Roving Enforcement Patrol,” 
Sam said. "Galactic Justice. It 
might take a hundred years, but 
you’d come along. We knew that. 
Everybody knows it. It drives them 
nuts.” He grinned at my friend 
with spit on his lips. "But we fig- 
ured out your beat. We knew Bay- 
er had a bum hand. We knew 
somebody’d come along to take the 
gun over. So now w^e’ve got you, 
without a gun, and when we get 
rid of you we’ll have a hundred 
years before the next cop comes 
along — and we’ll get him, too. As 
long as we know where the gun is. 



Even unarmed, you’re still too fast 
for just a few men. But once we 
get one of you in a corner like 
this, you’re dead. And you know 
it. Sweat, cop — I like to see a cop 
sweat.” 

My friend looked around at the 
stone walls and the men between 
us and any way out. "The gun’s in 
town, huh?" he said. "Why didn’t 
you just take it?" \ 

“A little hazy in the head, are 
you? If anybody but a cop pulls a 
cop’s gun, it kills him.” 

Another car came twisting up 
the drive. I could hear it, but I 
wasn’t going to take my eyes off 
Sam. 

Sam looked at the man who’d 
been on the phone. “Is that Char- 
lie?" 

“Yeah. He said he’d be right 
over.” 

Sam said to my friend: "Char- 
lie’s in charge of the town back 
up the road. We figure he’s en- 
titled to see a cop die.” 

I heard him come up tlie pile 
of rocks outside the doorway, and 
then he stepped in. He was a 
weedy man with lank hair and 
thick lips, and he was wearing 
overalls. When he saw my friend 
his mouth opened out into an O, 
and his eyes went wide. "I’ll be 
damned!” he said. "That’s a fel- 
low I had working on my farm. 
Just regular help — you know. 
Front. Had a piece of timber fall 
on him, buildin’ a barn, and got 
knocked out. I sent him off to the 



There Ain’t No Other Roads 



63 



hospital, and he disappeared from 
it. I’ll be damned.” 

“No kidding,” Sam said, in- 
trigued. “What name’d he give 
you?” 

“Bayer.” 

And the girl yelled: “Sam, he’s 
got the gun!” 

And every man in that place 
pulled out a cleaver or a hatchet 
and started for my friend. 

It would have worked fine, ex- 
cept that my friend went for the 
men along the walls first. He was 
up on his feet before Charlie ever 
really started to say ‘Bayer.’ By 
the time Charlie had the second 
syllable out, my friend had the 
hatchets and cleavers lying in a 
pile between Sam and himself. 
When the girl yelled about the 
gun, the gun was already in the 
air, where he’d tossed it. My friend 
was fast, all right. Sam looked 
down, and the gun was lying in 
his lap. 

The men along the walls looked 
at their bleeding hands. Sam kept 
looking at the gun. Charlie began 
to mumble prayers. And the girl 
and that fellow Jerry just stood 
there with hot coffee on their 
clothes. 

“See, kid,” my friend turned to 
me, “I was supposed to try and 
shoot them. And while I was pull- 
ing the trigger like some damned 
moron, they were going to close in 
all together and swing at me all at 
once. Figurin’ they’d get some 



good licks in before I let up on 
the gun, it being nothing but a 
fake.” 

He looked at Sam. “Might of 
worked. They might of got an arm 
or a leg off me — slowed me down 
enough to chop my head loose.” 
He nodded. “Yeah. Might of 
worked. The rest of it was pretty 
good, too. And . . , the young 
lady’s a fine actress.” 

“She won the Five Suns award 
Uvo years ago,” Sam said in a slow 
voice. He tossed the gun on the 
pile of cleavers. “I choose my en- 
tire group very carefully. And you 
say my plan was good.” 

“It wasn’t bad thinking, Sam,” 
my friend said. “But you spent 
too much time tellin’ me what I 
was. You filled me in on my being 
a cop; you told me all about the 
gun. What for? I was supposed to 
know all that, wasn’t I?” 

“How could you? With am- 
nesia?” 

“Yeah,” my friend said. “But 
tire story was you didn’t know 
that, remember?” My friend 
sighed. “You must have spent a 
long time figuring out how to kill 
a cop. How to slow him down. 
How to make him stop and think 
while he was supirosed to act, and 
how to make him do the wrong 
thing when he did move. You 
must have spent a long time fig- 
uring out what I’d react to, with 
no memories about myself — where 
I came from, where I was going. 
But you didn’t spend all that time 



64 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



here. Where’re you all from — 
tliat town up the road?” 

‘‘We almost got you there.” 

My friend fingered his head. 
“Yeah. You must have. But I’m 
fast.” 

“You got away. But we still al- 
most got you. And we almost got 
you here.” 

“Almost,” my friend said gent- 
ly. “Yes. It wasn’t a had try — I’ve 
said that. It was good thinking, 
Sam — especially the Bayer part.” 
1 le looked at Sam with real friend- 
ship. "You thought about it,” he 
said softly. “You understood. You 
fed me the Bayer thing so I’d sud- 
denly diink maybe I did have a 
father, and that was supposed to 
stop me for a minute. But it was 
all too pat. And because you used 
it, now I know for sure I ne\'er 
had anyone.” For a minute, my 
friend’s face had a lost look on it. 

Then he w'ent out to Charlie’s 
car and brought in Mr. Bayer, 
Mr. Bayer’s left hand looked fine, 
now. One of Sam’s boys had had 
time to take one step toward the 
cleavers. He stepped back. 

“What’re you going to do now?” 
Sam asked. 

My friend looked around at all 
of them. “Kill you,” he said, and I 
saw the look on his face. 
It touched all of them, and one 
by one they crumpled up, with 
their hands over their eyes. 

When it ivas over, Sam and the 
rest of them got slowly back up to 



their feet. They were trembling. 
Sam said: “Thank you,” mbbing 
his head and shaking it. “I can’t 
imagine what got into us.” 

'Tlie redheaded girl nodded. 
“You — you just seem to drift into 
these things. You start by thinking 
how helpless these people are, 
and how easy it would be to . . . 
plav . . . with them. Then you 
decide it couldn’t possibly do any 
harm to just slip down here for a 
visit . , . just to see. Then you 
try it, once — you get one of them 
to do some litde thing for you 
. . . something harmless . . . 
and then — then — ” She began to 
cry. “But how could I he like 
that?” 

"I don’t know. Miss,” my friend 
said. “Go on home, now. Go home. 
There must be families — some- 
body — to care for you and miss 
you.” 

“We will,” Mr. Bayer said. 
“There are.” 

"Have you got a way of getting 
back to wherever w’e all come 
from?” my friend asked Sam. 

Sam nodded. He looked curi- 
ously at my friend. 'Tou still don’t 
remember, do you? You don’t 
know about sidereal travel or die 
Galactic Council or any of it.” 

My friend shook his head. “No. 
But it doesn’t matter. Look what 
happened here. I go on doing my 
job, anyhow. I don’t have to know 
how it’s done. It’s in my blood.” 
“I’ll tell them you’re hurt.” 

My friend smiled a little. 



65 



There Ain't No Ot}ter Roads 



"They’ll just note it down. I’m 
alive — that’s all they need for me 
to be.” He walked over to the 
doorway. “Come on, Kid,” he said. 

He stopped and raised his hand 
to the others. "Well, goodbye — 
good luck.” 

"Thank you again, officer. 
Goodbye.” 

We walked on down to the 
highway and started along it. 

“Look,” I said after a while, "I 
won’t tell anybody about it. You 
know that. But if you’d rather I 
didn’t tag along with you after 
we hit the next crossroads. I’ll 
just go off in some other direc- 
tion.” 

He shook his head, and he was 
back to being die way he had 
been — nothing special, tired, 
leathery, just moving along. “It 
don’t make no difference, kid. 
You do what you want. Tell any- 
body anything you want. It don’t 
matter what anybody docs. There 
ain’t no other roads. Some things 
always get worked out no matter 



how you tiy and get around ’em 
or stop ’em.” 

He put his hand on my shoul- 
der. "Maybe I’ll be turnin’ off at 
the next town. I’ll follow my feet. 
They’ll know where’s the next 
place for me to be. Just you re- 
member this: anywhere you go. 
I’m w'ith you or somebody like me’s 
with you. There is justice in this 
world, and justice everywhere 
else.” His voice got softer. "Only 
— Sam was the only one. The 
only one who thought of what it 
must feel like to be me. Even with 
this hole in my head. I’ve got a 
brain. A good brain. I think about 
these things, and put ’em together, 
and I know what I am. I know all 
I’ve got is this going from town 
to town, down one road after an- 
other. Not coming from anywhere, 
not going anywhere. No people, 
no family, no historJ^ 

“I like Sam. Except maybe him, 
nobody realizes. Not you. Not that 
girl. Not even the smart, good 
people who watch over you and 
built me.” 



ON HAND; A Book 

by THEODORE STURGEON 




A DEFIANCE OF TIME. Aiithology. Edited and with a 
preface by Theodore Sturgeon. Published by (unde- 
termined), Spring 1959. Price (unassigned). Bibli- 
ography. 



The story is told of a new 
pastor appointed to a village "liv- 
ing” whose church w'as filled, on 
his first Sunday, not only by the 
dutiful but by the curious, who 
wanted a good look at the young 
shepherd. And indeed their at- 
tendance was worthwhile, for 
the newcomer delivered a veri- 
table whing-ding of a sermon on 
sin, wickedness, backsliding and 
moral frailty, together with a 
clear program for the acquisition 
of virtue and the defeat of Satan. 
The congregation was well 
pleased, and the church on the 
following Sunday was filled. On 
die second Sunday most of the 
people were as favorably im- 
pressed, but for a handful who 
had, instead of merely admiring 
die preacher, actually listened to 
his words. It seemed to this frac- 
tion that the second sermon was 
not only markedly similar to the 
first — it W'as identical. By sermon 
time on the next Sunday the 



whole village was alerted, and be- 
came witnesses to the fact that 
their new preacher was indeed, 
and for the third Sunday, repeat- 
ing himself. They let him finish, 
but at the end a grizzled deacon 
leaped to his feet and demanded: 
"When you going to get a new 
sermon. Reverend?” 

Replied die pastor, ringingly, 
"When you sinners start living as 
if you’d heard the old one I” 

It is in this vein that I repeat 
Sturgeon’s Revelation, which w'as 
wrung out of me after twenty 
years of wearying defense of sci- 
ence fiction against the attacks of 
people w'ho used the worst ex- 
amples of the field for ammuni- 
tion, and whose conclusion was 
that ninety percent of s f is crud. 
The Revelation : 

Ninety percent of everything 
is crud. 

Corollary 1 : The existence of 
immense quantities of trash in 
science fiction is admitted and 



66 



On Hand: A Booh 



67 



it is regrettable; but it is no more 
unnatural than the existence of 
trash anywhere. 

Corollary 2; The best science 
fiction is as good as the best fic- 
tion in any field. 

These statements, especially 
the second corollary', would seem 
to be self-evident, especially to 
readers of Venture. It is power- 
fully clear, however, drat they, 
and it, are not evident to die lay 
reader and his key symbol, the 
lay critic. One may conclude that 
this is the result merely of ig- 
norance; not only is the main- 
stream critic not exposed to much 
s f, but he is understandably af- 
fected by die popular conviction 
that s f is cheap stuff, funny- 
paper stuff, stuff for kids with 
plasdc fishbowls over their heads 
and dysfunctional zap-guns in 
their hands. 

I’herc are times, however, 
when darker motives than ig- 
norance seem to be at work. I 
went into this on these pages 
recently, by hypothesizing diat s f 
was resented for its crud-content 
where other fields were permitted 
theirs, and were amenable to dis- 
criminative criticism (i.e. good 
W'esterns and bad: “literary" de- 
tective stories and Private Ugh 
types). I said diat we are, as a 
culture, worshipping science, and 
die existence of undoubted, de- 
monstrable crud in something 
labelled “Science” not only of- 
fended the devout: it frightened 



them. Science fiction could there- 
fore expect unreasoning, unrea- 
sonable, subconsciously motivated 
attacks. 

This may well have been the 
cause, or part of the cause, or 
one of the causes, of the job done 
by Time magazine recently on 
Judith Merril’s sf, the year’s 
GREATEST SCIENCE FICTION 
AND FANTASY, SECOND EDITION. 
For a fine description of this in- 
excusable keel-hauling, I turn to 
Bob Leman, perceptive editor of 
The American Journal of Ocu- 
lenteratology* , who writes: 

"Time is at it again. It would 
appear diat Mr. Luce’s book editor 
lx:riodically casts his eye over the 
garden of American literature, 
and if he finds that the noxious 
weed scienee fiction is showing 
signs of health, he dispatches a 
minion with a dull hoe to chop 
it down. . . . 

"Time’s reviewer tears into 
[tlie Mcrril book] with ferocious 
relish, utterly damning four of 
the five stories he reviews (out 
of eighteen in the book) and 
faindy praising the fifth (Korn- 
bluth’s ‘The Cosmic Expense Ac- 
count’) because it is ‘an amazing 
satire on S. — F.’ But it is Miss 
Merril herself who comes in for 
the hardest lumps. The reviewer 
quotes a sentence from her com- 
mentary, and then proceeds to 
dispose of her, her book, and, by 

*Publithed at 2701 So. Vine St., Den- 
ver 10, Colorado. 



68 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



implication, SF, as follows: ‘No 
horror in the anthology is so 
appalling as the fact that at this 
very moment there is a mind- 
matrix around that is capable of 
writing such sentences in the 
belief that they mean something.’ 

"Now in fairness it must be 
admitted that the sentence to 
which he takes exception is in- 
deed impenetrable jargon. But it 
is only one sentence out of an 
essay which is on the whole 
sensible and instructive, and to 
use it as characteristic of Miss 
Merril and her book is hitting 
below the belt. This review goes 
beyond the point of being un- 
fair; it is a deliberate attempt to 
destroy. . . . One is forced to 
conclude that this is what Tune 
wants.” 

It is not my desire to bring 
mainstream readers away from 
their chosen channels to flounder 
in any estuary called Sub-species: 
Science Fiction. I would far rather 
bring to universal attention the 
fact that s f is what any f is — 
an expression, by the creative 
mind, of human values and 
human experience. As Arthur C. 
Clarke pointed out in his 1956 
World Science Fiction Conven- 
tion speech, modern science fic- 
tion began, and was subject to 
criticism, as fiction, period. The 
novels of Jules Verne and H. G. 
Wells were submitted to the 
world as — novels. Nobody sub- 
divided, nobody categorized, and 



most especially, nobody reviewed 
them on Page 42 of the book 
seetion under the general head- 
ing of Spaceman’s Realm. I sub- 
mit that whatever the fate and 
fortunes of s f since those days, 
it deserves today to be read by 
pubhc and critic alike with all 
other contemporary creations, to 
stand or fall on its own merits. 

I submit further that until this 
happens, a vital injustice is being I 
done writers and readers alike. 
The general public was, for ex- 
ample, to a great degree un- 
informed of tlie existence of the 
superb (by any standards) s f 
novel A MIRROR FOR OBSERVERS, 
by Edgar Pangborn, because it 
was invisibly reviewed baek there 
in Zap-gun Corner. Nevil Shute’s 
mediocre s f novel on the 
BEACH got an exceedingly large 
showing because the general 
public was not told it was s f. 
Vercors’ you shall know 
THEM, Philip Wylie’s the dis- 
appearance, even 1984 would 
have been seen only by you and 
me and a handful of others, had 
they carried the bylines, say, of 
A. J. Budrys, Walter M. Miller, 

Jr. or William Tenn. I submit 
finally that if some emergent 
literary giant should write what 
was truly the fabled Great 
American Novel, serialized it in 
Galaxy, saw hard-eover publica- 
tion with Gnome Press and 
second-printing distribution with 
the Doubleday Science Fiction 



69 



On Hand: A Book 



Book Club, virtually no one 
would ever hear of it. Especially 
not from the Books section of 
Time magazine. 

All right, let’s do something 
about this. Let us make a book, 
you and I, to refute for all time, 
and for all of Time, the great 
permeating assumption that this 
field cannot produce work of last- 
ing artistic and literary merit. Let 
us aim at a round dozen stories 
which have originated in what is 
generally known as the science 
fiction field. Well eliminate “our” 
fantasy; we can get to that later. 

Now, it may w'ell be that 
twelve truly immortal science fic- 
tion stories do not exist. In any 
case they’ll be very, very hard to 
locate, only because twelve truly 
immortal stories of any variety 
would be hard to locate. Well, 
if we turn up only three, we’ll 
publish those in a slim artistic 
volume. The criteria are strength, 
style, cadence, form, idea. We 
must include some previously 
anthologized material, because 
that’s where some of the truly 
great ones are living. But some 
must be taken out of current 
sources, if only to prove that s f 
is one of the wellsprings of great 
modern writing. And I hope, I 
devoutly hope, that there will be 
some original stories. This hope 



is a wan one, because the author 
is going to have to wait for ac- 
ceptance until Nov. 1, 1958, the 
immutable deadline: no selec- 

tions will be made until all 
nominations are in. 

The final decision on each story 
will be mine alone, arbitrary and 
undemocratic. This is because 
somebody has to be willing to 
spend time in the hospital after 
having turned down your favorite 
story, or his . . . the damn fool 
doesn’t know the difference be- 
tween great writing and what the 
New Yorker calls rich, beautiful 
prose. 

I appeal for nominations to 
writers, editors, agents and pub- 
lishers W’ho are familiar with the 
field; to serious critics such as 
Mr. Vincent Stirrett and Mr. 
Basil Davenport who have some 
understanding of s f; but most 
of all to you, the reader, who in 
tlie aggregate has read more s f, 
and w'ho knows it far better than 
I ever could. 

As for the title, be it under- 
stood that “Time” in tlie title is 
a mere acknowledgement and 
only part of a pun. The structure 
of contemporary literary criticism 
is upheld by a multiplicity of 
arches, of which Time is only 
one. It is the total groin at which 
I am aiming this kick. 



Tve crowded Offhand from this issue. Sorry. Til restore the balance next 
time . . . Erratum in last Offhand; earthman’s burden, by Void 
Anderson & Gordon Dickson, was 'published by Gnome Press — not by 
Doubleday. Maxima culpa. 



INTRUDER 

by DON BERRY 

Each Skip in the new ship lasted one microsecond— 
and covered 1400 light years. Everything seemed 
perfect— except for that uneasy feeling that 
during the Skips something went on that wasn't right . , . 



1 

Fury. 

Rage. 

Fire . . . 

Streaming from his moutli, 
long gouts of orange flame, 
creeping up his face, burning, 
searing . . . 

He felt it somewhere behind 
his eyes, it caressed his brain, 
began to seep burningly through 
the sockets of his eyes, consum- 
ing, eating, devouring . . . 

Red, red, red. Exciting red, 
malicious red, the red of blood 
and lire and anger, burning red, 
quenching red, thirsting red . . . 

His father came to stand be- 
side him, standing tall, very tall 
beside the bunk He was too tall 
by far, his father. Too tall. 

His father took olt his tall silk 
opera hat and held it formally 
against his stomach. It made a 
little dent in die flesh, because 
his father wore no clothes at all 
at all, but he was tall was tall 



and he was stretching far too tall 
and sometimes the head of him 
was not there, but outside the 
ship where the fire came from. 

It just went up through the 
hull. His head. He was very tall. 

Lying in the bunk with the 
flames pouring from his ears and 
eyes and nose, a mouth full of 
fire, he said to his father: 

"Hello, Dad.” 

His father nodded sagely, wise 
in his infinite talldom and his 
dark deep eyes watched the 
burning red of his son’s face 
against die black of space and 
the white of fear . . . 

"Dad?” 

Suddenly his father grasped 
the tall silk hat tightly, his face 
grew very excited, his eyes (tall 
eyes, even, dark deep) were 
widened, and he clutched his son 
by the shoulder. He spoke, but 
there was no fire in his mouth 
that his son could be sure of. 

"Name and occupation, 
please?” said his father with 



70 



Intruder 



great excitement. "Name and oc- 
cupation? Name and occupa- 
tion?” 

"You know me, Dad. You re- 
member me.” 

Then he swallowed a ball of 
flame and it began to trickle 
burningly down his throat. In 
his stomach it surged, and ate 
out his heart and spit out the 
seeds. Just as it was starting on 
his liver, he screamed as loud 
as he could but it didn’t do any 
good at all because it came out 
a very quiet whisper. It would 
have been a water scream, to put 
out the endless flame if he could 
have brought it off, but he 
couldn’t and it wasn’t, it was 
just a quiet whisper to his father. 

"Aw, come on now. Dad. You 
remember me. Don’t you?” 

His father looked very sad at 
this, and he put die opera hat 
back on, with dignity, with tall- 
ness. 

"You’re a bad boy,” he said. 
"You’re a pretty bad boy.” 

'Tou remember me,” said his 
son. "Don’t you?” 

"You’re a bad boy. I wish 
you’d go away from here,” said 
his father. "I’ll have to hurt you 
if you don’t go away.” 

He wanted to go. He did want 
to very badly, but the flames 
wouldn’t let him. His body was 
completely gone, now, burned 
away in happy redness and there 
was just a tiny patch of dull gray 
left somewhere up in his head. 



7 I 

The flame crept up toward it, 
burning. Redly. Happily . . . 

In the belly of the ship a relay 
cheked. 

His name was David Saar, and 
he got out of the bunk carefully, 
uncertainly. He was a tall man, 
dark hair, long nose, deep-set 
eyes, a thin face. 

He smiled ruefully at his own 
caution and walked to the control 
console, flicking his quick glance 
over the instruments lined there 
like saucers on a table. 

Satisfied, he pressed a button 
on the console and a cylinder 
slid smoothly from the ceiling in 
the center of the control room. 
He moved to it. He adjusted the 
vernier scales, made a reading, 
did it again. He noted down the 
results carefully. In an hour he 
had made tire readings he needed, 
and he went to the tapewriter 
and punched it into binary form 
and fed it into tire decorous slit 
that was Input on the calculator. 

The calculator talked to itself. 
It hummed quietly, clicked and 
chattered inoffensively and soon 
coughed out trvo small white 
cards, one marked Temporal, one 
marked Spatial. 

David Saar looked at them, 
grunted happily, and sat down 
before the console again. 

He pressed another switch and 
said, "Saar to Central, second 
contact. Saar to Central, second 
contact.” 



72 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



He repeated this several times, 
until the console said to him, 
“Central to Saar, second contact. 
Dave?” 

“Hello, Johnny,” David Saar 
said. “Got the time?” 

“Sure thing,” said the console. 
“Just a second.” A high pitched 
regular beeping came from the 
speaker. David plugged a jack 
into the oscilloscope, and the 
beeping was transformed into a 
regular curve with high, sharp 
peaks. He plugged in another 
jack, this one from the cesium 
clock aboard ship, and another 
wave of the same shape appeared 
on the screen, but they did not 
coincide. 

“Another retard, Johnny,” he 
said. “Just a second. I’ll find out 
how much.” 

He calculated quickly, figuring 
from the indices on the oscillo- 
scope face. 

“Total of six point nine two 
microseconds,” he said. “Less 
three point six from the first skip 
gives three point three two for 
this one.” 

“O.K,” said the speaker. "Won- 
der why it’s less this time?” 

“Don’t know.” David shrugged 
silently, it wasn’t his business to 
know. He collected the data, 
somebody else could figure it out. 

“Subjectively I’m six point nine 
two microseconds behind you,” 
he said. “See what a soft berth 
I got? By Earth time my life has 
been extended almost seven mi- 



croseconds. Hell, I’m practically 
immortal, compared to you short- 
lived bastards.” 

The radioman at Earth Cen- 
tral laughed. “Give me the rest 
of what you have,” he said. 

“I’ll feed it in automatic,” 
David said. “It’s a long tape.” 
“Fine,” said Johnny. “But give 
me a verbal rundown, too, will 
you?” 

“Sure. This Skip was the same 
as last, one microsecond duration. 
According to , the computer, I 
belled out just a few hundred 
light years from Arcturus.” 

The speaker whistled. “You, 
my friend, are burning up space.” 
“For a fact,” said David com- 
placently. “Fourteen hundred 
light years in one microsecond. 
Figure it out in miles per hour.” 
“Like hell,” said Johnny. 
“How’s your course prediction?” 
“It seems to work pretty well,” 
David told him. “I can’t tell for 
sure. The brain ti'ust had the 
Skiptapes already punched, so I 
only know roughly where I’m 
supposed to get each time. Seems 
to be working out all right 
though.” 

The speaker was silent for a 
moment. “I guess we’ve done it, 
Dave. I guess we’ve got the stars 
right in our grubby little paws.” 
“Looks like it.” 

“How’s it feel? I mean, how’s 
it feel to be the first, Dave? The 
first man ever to travel faster than 
light.” 



Intruder 



“Too big for me," David said. 
“Way too big, I can’t comprehend 
it, really. I have to figure it’s just 
another job to get done, and do 
it.” 

"What does the Skip itself feel 
like?" 

"Nothing in particular.” 

The voice sounded dis- 
appointed. "Oh. Well — hell, 
jou’d think there’d be some kind 
of feeling. Moving outside of 
normal space and time, you’d 
think you’d feel different. You’re 
in a world we’ve never seen, 
Dave, a universe we can only 
know as a theory.” 

"It’s just the inside of the ship 
to me, Johnny. I never see any- 
tliing.” 

“No sensation,” mused the 
%'Oice. 

"In a microsecond? I just strap 
myself in the bunk when a Skip 
comes due. Then I bell out into 
normal space and get up. That’s 
it. Pretty dull.” 

“No dreams, even?” The voice 
of Johnny was reluctant to let 
go of his idea. 

"No dreams,” said David 
firmly. “None at all.” 

“Too bad.” 

“Nothing at all,” David re- 
located, feeling uneasy. “Noth- 
ing. . . .” 

n 

Fire and redness, the con- 
sumed body, the roaring furnace 



73 

of fear and fear and fire and fire 
and fire. 

Fear and fire and redness hap- 
pily red, glowing, eating con- 
suming hating angering lust- 
ing .. . 

The thirst, unquenchable 
. . . the hunger, insatiable 
. . . the life, unlivable . . . 

Nothing, not-thisness, not- 
hereness, tl>e great all-redness of 
flaming and fire and the incal- 
culable tallness of his father’s 
eyes. 

The fire consunfing, racing and 
darting in his belly, pain pain 
burning and pain . . . the or- 
gans charred, ashed, burnt out 
and dead without numbness, the 
death-while-living and pain and 
pain and fire and the searing 
sight of needled eyes . . . 

“Name and occupation? Name 
and occupation?” 

“You remember me. Dad.” 

“I don’t know you.” 

"Aw, Dad . . .’’ 

“No!” screamed his father, in 
a rage, twisted face. 

David turned his burnt out 
eyes away. 

“No! No!” screamed the old 
man, growing taller and taller. 
“No no no no no . . His 
voice trailed off to a high buzz- 
saw whine. 

"Dad, I’ve lost your fre- 
quency,” David reminded him, 
but the old man didn’t care any 
more. He said he didn’t care any 
more, but David knew he was 



74 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



lying all the time. He cared, all 
right. But he was red-hot angry. 

Red anger flowing and sweep- 
ing, a flaming stream, leaping 
flames, anger, a river of blazing 
shrieking anger . . . 

Stream, cool water, not-hot 
flame, but no . . . 

Streams of flame and hate and 
screaming, rivers of it pools of it 
lakes of it, the molten golden-red 
ocean of anguish . . . 

"Say Dad, I’ve been meaning 
to ask you — ’’ 

His father’s teeth were 
clenched, but he was wise be- 
yond all knowing of wise. He 
pointed his long, knob-boned fin- 
ger and it went into his son’s 
head, burning with a white sear- 
ing heat. 

“You’re a fairly bad boyl” he 
shrieked. 

“Don’t shout,” said David. 

“Be reasonable. Dad,” he said. 

“You shouldn’t shout when you 
say ‘fairly bad,’ Dad. It doesn’t 
make any sense when you do it 
like that.” 

His father twisted his finger 
in David’s head, and it grated, 
screaming pain down his back, 
and his father laughed to hear 
him scream. 

“I don’t want you to do it 
again,” his father said. 

“All right Dad, all right ” 

“Never again! Never!” 

“Dad, didn’t I promise?” 

“Never never never not not 
ever no no no no!” 



All negation came to David. 
The not-knowledge of no-mes- 
sage, non-existing in his un-mind 
without reality, not-coming from 
nowhere, his un-fadier told him 
not. 

His father left him, growing 
tall he left him, but the white-hot 
finger remained, twisting, the 
pain, the pain . . . 

The relay swung shut with a 
clack! and the ship belled into 
normal space. 

“You’re absolutely sure?” asked 
Johnny. 

The automatic tape hummed 
busily, tapping out its data. 

“Positive!” said David, a little 
angrily. “Why do you keep harp- 
ing on it, Johnny?” 

“It just seems like you should 
feel clifEerent,” Johnny said. 
“Everybody else — ” he broke off. 

“Everybody else? What do you 
mean ‘everybody else?’ ” 

“Everybody else thinks so, too,” 
Johnny said. 

“That’s not what you started 
to say.” 

“How do you know?” 

“It isn’t, is it?” 

“Dave, you’re jumpy,” Johnny’s 
voice said from far away. 

“Maybe so.” 

“Maybe you should forget 
about the other Skips.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“Program your return tape. 
Right now.” 

“Don’t be silly,” said David. 



Intruder 



75 



‘Tm halfway around the galaxy.” 
“You could get back in a hurry. 
Make a return in one Skip.” 

“We don’t know what a pro- 
longed Skip will do to the ship. 
A microsecond, yes — longer, no.” 
“We’re doing it right now,” 
Johnny pointed out. “The com- 
munication beams are running 
through Otherspace continuously.” 
“Sure,” David agreed. “Pro- 
jecting a modular form through 
Otherspace is one thing. A hunk 
of matter like this ship is another. 
We haven’t any idea what the 
presence of mass like this is do- 
ing to the balance of the Other- 
space system. For all we know 
I might be tearing holes in it.” 
"Tearing holes in what? 
There’s nothing there. You 
haven’t run into any mass-bodies 
at all, have you?” 

“No. But I’m only in Other- 
space for a microsecond.” 

“Fourteen hundred light years 
wortli.” 

“How do we know what dis- 
tance that’s equivalent to on the 
other side? We can’t try to carry 
over our physical constants where 
they don’t apply.” 

“I suppose you’re right,” said 
Johnny dubiously. 

“Look,” said David. “Legiti- 
mately, we can’t even call Other- 
space ‘space.’ Space isn’t a thing, 
it’s a logical relation. At least 
that’s what the big boys drummed 
into me before I left. If there 
isn’t any mass, there isn’t any 



‘space,’ because space is a rela- 
tion that pertains to mass. See?” 
Johnny laughed. “Hell no! I’m 
just a dumb radio operator con- 
verted for new operations. All 
that jazz is gobbledy-gook to me.” 
“Well,” David admitted, “I’m 
not sure I understand it. I just 
know the right words for it in the 
riglit combination. Maybe that’s 
what understanding is. Nobody 
really knows what goes on in 
Otherspace, if anything. We just 
know we can plug a ship into it 
for a microsecond and come out 
fourteen hundred light years 
away from where we started. I 
guess that’s all we have to know.” 
“Yeah,” said Johnny. “And you 
don’t feel any different at all.” 
“No!” snapped David. 
“Disappointing,” said Johnny 
shortly. “Even in the Skip?” 

“Nothing,” said David. “How 
many times do I have to tell you? 
Nothing!” 

Ill 

PsychCaptain John Meckler, 
sometime ‘dumb radio operator,’ 
flicked the Transmit switch to 
‘Off.’ 

He leaned back in his chair 
and a bead of perspiration ran 
from his forehead down the nar- 
row bridge of his nose. Absently 
he pulled out a handkerchief and 
wiped it away, realizing tliat the 
whole of his nearly-bald head was 
wet, and his glasses w’ere fogged. 



76 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



He took off his glasses and tlie 
room around him became hazy. 
Methodically he polished the 
lenses dry on the handkerchief. 
He put them back on and objects 
sprang back into focus. He 
sensed the tension of the tight 
circle of men around the Otlier- 
space Transmitter. 

“Well?” said someone. 

Meckler sighed, pushed his 
chair away from the transmitter 
and stood up. He looked around 
the huge, silent room of Central 
Control, at the many faces 
turned to him. Close to him, the 
faces of the high brass were like 
the breakers of an ocean of peo- 
ple. Suddenly he was very tired 
of swimming in that ocean, he 
felt he would go under, he hadn’t 
the strength to swim any more. 

“As far as I can tell, lie’s sane,” 
he said. 

A heavy man in a neat uni- 
form with a star-and-comet on 
the lapel spoke up. 

“What does ‘sane’ mean?” 

“In this particular context, it 
means that — oh, hell, a lot of 
things. He is capable of decision. 
He is able to make orderly ar- 
rangement and use of a group of 
ideas. He knows where he is, he 
has a very good sense of per- 
sonal identity . . .” 

“Another good hypothesis hits 
the dust,” muttered another man. 

“I’m afraid so,” Meckler said. 
He fumbled at his jacket pocket. 
“Has anybody got a cigarette?” 



His hands shook badly getting 
a light. 

"That was our first tliought,” 
he said, blowing a long plume at 
the ceiling. “Loss of personal 
identity. It seemed reasonable.” 

“Meaning?” 

“The immensity of the whole 
tiling,” Meckler said. “What 
David Saar is doing, and what 
Canaletti and Morgan did before 
him, is just too big. It’s too much 
for a human mind to compre- 
hend, there’s no adequate frame 
of reference. 

“When the Ch’ao-Yang equa- 
tions — ” he nodded almost im- 
perceptibly at the two young 
Chinese mathematicians who 
stood listening, " — first implied 
the existence of Otlierspace, we 
could handle it. Because it was 
a theoretical construct, a thing of 
symbols on paper. The symbols 
could be manipulated in such 
and such a way, with such and 
such results. 'They were toys, if 
the gentlemen will forgive me.” 

Ch’ao and Yang both smiled. 

"But,” Meckler continued, 
“diere is a very great difference 
between handling the symbols for 
Otherspace, and actually existing 
tliere. Canaletti and Morgan, the 
first two we sent out — couldn’t 
make it. 'They went out men, 
and came back something less. 
They came back having lost the 
single tiling most important to a 
human being: the conviction that 
he exists. With that conviction 



Intruder 



77 



gone altogether — for what rea- 
sons we can’t even guess — they 
died. They were dead when drey 
got here, even though their bodies 
did function a few hours longer.” 

“What does this mean with 
regard to David Saar?” 

“David Saar is an egoist, and 
a man with such a consuming 
drive to do the job he set out to 
do that we hope he cannot be 
attacked in this way. His con- 
viction of personal existence and 
identity is still strong, which 
might indicate his egoism is carry- 
ing him through — or just that he 
is not being exposed to the same 
influences.” 

The mathematician Yang 
mused in a low voice, “What 
could possibly be strong enough 
to convince a man he did not 
exist?” 

Meckler shrugged, “I don’t 
know,” he said. “It would have 
to be something so overwhelm- 
ing ... I don’t know, Yang. I 
just don’t know. The conviction 
of existence is so basic to life, it’s 
impossible to guess what might 
upset it.” 

“Perhaps — ” the heavy, uni- 
formed man started. 

“No, now wait a minute,” 
Meckler interrupted. “There are 
ten thousand things to perhaps 
about, and we simply can’t con- 
sider them all. We can’t operate 
on the basis of perhapses.” 

“The ten thousand things are 
one,” said Ch’ao in a low voice. 



“What?” 

“Nothing,” said the matlremati- 
cian. “An old Taoist saying.” 

“What can we operate on, 
Meckler?” 

“The only actual data we have 
is this,” Meckler said. He ges- 
tured to a drum of paper on 
which a stylus was drawing a 
jagged line. 

“The encephalograph.” 

“Yes. We have every testing 
device we know of focussed on 
David Saar’s body every minute; 
they analyze his physical and 
mental condition as completely 
as would be possible if he were 
in this room.” 

"What do they show?” 

“Look here,” said Meckler. He 
unrolled several long strips of 
graphed paper with lines of dif- 
ferent colors etched on them. 

“I don’t know what those 
things mean,” said a man. 

“You don’t have to,” Meckler 
said. “See here? This is the point 
of entry into Otherspace.” 

“All the lines go dead flat.” 
“That’s right. The instruments 
are not recording. They would 
show more if they were tuned on 
a metal plate — temperature, tex- 
ture and so forth, at the least.” 
“Maybe the transmission does- 
n’t reach us through Otherspace.” 
“It does. The metering trans- 
mission is hooked into the same 
circuit as the communications 
beam, which works perfectly.” 

“So? What does it mean?” 



78 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



"One of two things. During the 
microsecond the ship Skips into 
Otherspace, either the instru- 
ments or David Saar cease to 
e.\ist.” 

"Which?” 

"Since diere is still a carrier 
impulse being fed from the test- 
ing devices into tlic metering 

transmission system, we have to 
assume that the mechanisms con- 
tinue to record. And they record 
complete negation.” 

"David Saar dies every time he 
Skips?” 

"No, not dies,” said Mecklcr. 

"Ceases to e.xist, in any form 

detectable to our instruments.” 

IV 

lie belled out after the fourth 
Skip with a headache. 

A headache and a sensation 
tliat he had something to remem- 
ber, something he should remem- 
ber. 

He shook the feeling as well 
as he could, tabulating data. He 
whistled softly when he saw the 
tapes orienting him in the neigh- 
borhood of NGC 3098, a type 0 
star. 

It was almost 3000 light years 
from his previous point. The Skips 
were lengthening, for some reason. 
He talked it over with Johnny 
while the automatic transmission 
was doing its job. 

There was something funny 
about Johnny, it seemed to hun. 



V 

Fury! 

Rage! 

Run! Run, David, run! 

"Run,” said his father quietly. 
"Run. Run.” 

The corridor was full of fire, 
all was fire and red and flat hot 
heat. Breatliing fire, the searing 
of lungs, the melting off of flesh 
and knowledge, the prickling 
burning slashing somber heat. 

His father behind him, the tall 
eyes, watching . . . "Run again. 
Run more . . .” 

He ran, turning. He ran, tivist- 
ing. He ran with the jagged 
agonies of smoking lungs, white- 
sharp red-edged spears of pain 
of pain of pain — 

"Name and occupation? Name 
and occupation? Place of resi- 
dence?” 

Query. 

Asking. 

Dad wanting to know, ques- 
tioning with white fire. 

"Dad, you know me.” 

"Name and occupation?” Re- 
lentless. "Place of residence?” Im- 
placable. 

"Pm trying to tell you. Dad, 
but you won’t understand!” 

And then: the flick of a fin- 
gered hand all buried red deep 
in his skull, his father’s bony, 
builder’s hand, knuckled with 
agony, tipped with flame, ten- 
doned with terror. 

Grasping. Squeezing . . . 



Intruder 



79 



“Dad. Please. Don’t.” 

"You promised,” Dad said 
decently. 

“Sure, Dad, didn’t I promise?” 
“You promised not to come 
back.” 

“Sure, Dad. I won’t. I promise. 
I promise I promise I — ” 

“So did the others,” Dad said 
kindly. “So did they, so did they.” 
“Dad,” he reminded, “I don’t 
know you, I don’t understand 
you.” 

He couldn’t breathe, there 
wasn’t enough fire to breathe. 

“Dad,” he pleaded, “I forgot. 
I promise, but that time I forgot.” 
“Run again.” 

‘Tm tired. I can’t. I can’t — ” 
“RUN AGAIN.” 

And he running, and all the 
time Dad coming closer, trying to 
be with him, trying to come into 
his body and mind and soul with 
fire . . . 

“Dad!” David shrieks. He 
screams. “Dad, there’s no room 
in me! You can’t come in! There’s 
no room no room no room . . .” 
“That’s what I’m telling you,” 
said Dad. “No room and you 
can’t come back again.” He lifted 
the bony builder’s hand . . . 

The hand wrote on his brain 
in white and sharp edged letters: 
DONT FORGET. 

“No, Dad,” he mumbled. 
‘Tou know me.” Flame buried 
deep in his belly and seethed 
and burned and burned and 
burned. . . . 



John Mcckler slept. He slept 
with his head forward on his 
arms, pillowed, and the room 
was empty except for the quiet 
Chinese who sat beside him. 

The sky outside was black, but 
clear. Stars massed in it, like 
foam on the ocean. Ch’ao 
watched the stars massing, lumi- 
nous thunderclouds piling high 
and threateningly, without 
warmth, without comfort. 

He lit a cigarette and inhaled 
deeply. At the sound of the click- 
ing lighter, John Meckler stirred 
restlessly in his shallow sleep. 

Ch’ao leaned forward, touched 
the man’s shoulder. Meckler sat 
upright witli a start. 

“How long?” he asked sud- 
denly, looking around at the 
deserted Control room, brightly 
lit with flares of light in every 
corner. 

“Not for a while, yet,” said 
the mathematician. “The others 
have gone out for coffee. They’ll 
bring you some.” 

“I could use it.” Fie relaxed, 
leaned back, took off his glasses 
and laid them neatly on the con- 
sole in front of him. 

They sat in silence for a 
moment, botli watching out the 
huge window at the luminous 
clouds of stars. 

“Think we’ll make it, Ch’ao?” 
said Meckler quietly. 

"Eventually,” said Ch’ao. “Even- 
tually.” 

"I mean this time.” 



80 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



“I don’t know. You’re im- 
patient.” 

“Tired.” 

“I too,” said the mathemati- 
cian. He sighed heavily and took 
a long drag from his cigarette. 

“Tell me something,” Meckler 
said. “Do you feel responsible? 
For these men, I mean.” He 
gestured vaguely at the star-laden 
sky. 

“In an abstract way, I sup- 
pose,” said Ch’ao. He pursed his 
lips and lowered his head. “Per- 
sonally, no.” 

“I envy you,” Meckler said. “I 
feel personally responsible.” 

“That is your business, in a 
way. Now I, I am a mathemati- 
cian. I explored a certain line of 
thought which interested me. It 
produced conclusions which in- 
terested many people and even- 
tually led to the building of the 
ship. It’s too long a chain to feel 
responsible for the whole thing.” 

“You’re an artist. You have an 
artist’s detachment.” 

“Perhaps.” 

“Ch’ao — could diere be — any- 
thing out there?” 

“Notliing,” said Ch’ao. 

“Something we couldn’t detect 
with the unmanned ships? Some- 
thing that wouldn’t make itself 
known until we sent a human 
being there?” 

“There is no mass in that — 
space. None.” 

“Energy, then?” asked Meckler. 

“Interchangeable terms,” said 



Ch’ao. “It’s like asking a man for 
red paint, and when he says he 
doesn’t have any you say, ‘Well, 
just give me red, then.’ The one 
term is meaningless without the 
other.” 

“Can you even conceive of 
anything out there?” 

“Well,” Ch’ao said hesitantly, 
“in an abstract way, again. I 
mean it’s possible to set up a 
coherent logical system in which 
A and not-A are equally true at 
the same time.” 

“Wouldn’t that be necessary?” 
“Yes,” Ch’ao said. “Otherspace, 
as we’ve postulated it, is a state 
of entropy. That means an ab- 
solutely uniform energy level, 
tliroughout. If anything did exist, 
there would not be a state of 
entropy, because there would be 
the potential shift from the 
higher energy state of existence 
to lower.” 

“So,” Meckler said, “if there’s 
no potentiality for change, there 
is no such thing as existence.” 
“Actually, it simply means that 
tlie word existence, as we know 
it, ceases to have any meaning,” 
Ch’ao corrected. 

“And what happens when you 
introduce the possibility of 
change into such a state? Isn’t 
that what putting a ship there 
does?” 

“Probably. But I can’t tell you 
what happens to the system be- 
cause of it. Our math covers the 
total-entropy state of Otlierspace. 



Intruder 



81 



It can’t handle the introduction 
of new elements.” 

Meckler grunted in acknowl- 
edgment. 

“So your math doesn’t even 
apply when the ship Skips.” 

“Substantially not. We have 
System I, say — our own universe. 
We have System II — Otherspace. 
When we take a factor, the ship, 
from System I, introduce it into 
System II, we have something 
else again. System III, you might 
call it. The rules of Systems I 
and II don’t necessarily apply to 
System III.” 

“All this leaves me nowhere,” 
Meckler said bitterly. 

“Sorry,” Ch’ao said. 

“Oh, hell, it isn’t your fault. 
It’s just that my job is human 
beings. I have to try to tell 
whether a man is sane or not by 
listening to his voice from the 
other side of the galaxy.” He 
laughed, shortly, without humor. 
“And even if I knew for certain, 
there isn’t one damn diing I 
could do about it. Not one damn 
thing.” 

VI 

The other men began to drift 
slowly back to Central Control. 
They brought Meckler his cup of 
coffee and he sat sipping it 
quietly, waiting for the time of 
next contact. 

On schedule, the speaker whis- 
pered, “Saar to Central, Saar to 



Central,” and Meckler resumed 
his role of Radio Johnny, ‘dumb 
radio operator.’ 

They exchanged time impulses 
again, checking each other against 
the frequencies of the cesium 
clocks that had been synchronized 
when the ship left. David’s, the 
ship’s, was still running a little 
slow, and the difference was in- 
creasing. 

“One thing I don’t understand, 
Johnny,” David Saar said. “They 
tell me that I’m not actually 
traveling FTL, it just seems that 
way. Then why should my clock 
frequencies be dropping behind?” 
“Far as I can understand it,” 
Meckler said, “you don’t have to 
travel faster than light for sub- 
jective time to slow. It slows 
down as you approach the speed 
of light. When you Skip back 
into normal space, you’re still 
traveling at a hell of a speed, 
comparatively speaking. I think 
it’s around Vac. After all, the 
time lag isn’t very damn much, 
couple microseconds.” 

"Oh,” said David. “I was won- 
dering.” He was silent for a mo- 
ment before he spoke again. 
“Johnny?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Something else I’m wonder- 
ing about.” 

“What?” 

“Am I die first? Have there 
been any others before me?” 

Meckler’s heart suddenly felt 
constricted. 



82 



VENTUHE SCIENCE FICTION 



“Hell, no, man,” he said cas- 
ually. “You’re the first. Why?” 

“Oh, I don't know,” said 
David’s voice, sounding trou- 
bled. “Dad seems to think some- 
body else has been here before. 
It just occurred to me to ask.” 

The constriction of Mecklcr’s 
heart grew almost painful. His 
voice was carefully steady when 
he replied. 

“Dad? What do you mean, 
Dave?” 

“Did I say that?” David asked, 
and the trouble in his voice be- 
came more pronounced. "Don’t 
know what I could have been 
thinking of. It just occurred to 
me.” 

Meckler felt helpless. He 
didn’t dare press questions, for 
fear of triggering some reaction 
he couldn’t even guess at. 

He was forced to chat casually 
until the end of the transmission 
period. 

“Automatic data’s all recxirded, 
Dave,” he said. “’Bout time to 
shut down. How do you feel?” 
“Fine,” David said. “Just great. 
SaV' — Johnny — ” 

“Yeah.” 

“I wish they’d put portlioles in 
this tiling. I’d like to see what 
Otherspace looks like.” 

“You wouldn’t have time, 
Dave,” Meckler said. “A micro- 
second isn’t much of a Cook’s 
tour, you know.” 

“That’s right,” said Dave. 
"Only — tliat’s funny.” 



“What, Dave?” 

“It seems a lot longer than that. 
I mean, sometimes it docs and 
sometimes it doesn’t. When I 
look at it one way, it seems like 
a hell of a long time in Other- 
space. When I look at it different, 
it’s no time at all. I just lie down 
and pretty soon a bell rings and 
I’ve been in and out without 
even realizing it. I don’t know.” 
“Dreams, maybe,” suggested 
Johnny. 

“No, not that I remember. 
Sometimes, though — sometimes it 
seems like there is something I 
should remember, but I can never 
quite put my finger on it.” 

“Well, I wouldn't worry about 
it,” Meckler said casually. “I 
wouldn’t worry about portholes 
cither. They tell me there’s noth- 
ing to see over there anpvay.” 

“I don’t tliink that’s right,” 
Dave said. “I don’t think it is.” 
“Why?” Meckler asked, trying 
desperately to keep the eagerness 
out of his voice. 

“Oh — just an idea, I guess.” 
Dave’s voice was thoughtful. “It’s 
almost time to shut her down.” 
“Yeah, I guess,” Meckler said. 
“See you next time, then. And 
Dave — don’t get too many ideas.” 
It was the most he dared risk. 

“No,” said David, “I won’t. 
It’s not important. I'll ask Dad 
about it, he’ll know. He lives 
there.” 

He signed off before Meckler 
could reply. 



Intruder 



The psychologist sat before the 
radio console in a silence that 
seemed tangible. Finally he 
turned to look at Ch’ao, raised 
his hand in a loose gesture of 
helplessness. He found sym- 
pathy in the mathematician’s al- 
mond-shaped eyes. But no help. 

Dad be cruel, Dad be kind. 
Dad be sightful, Dad be blind. 

"I hate you,” said his father. 

"I love you,” said his fatlier. 

‘‘I see you,” said his father. 

“You’re gone,” he said. 

Dad be nice. Dad be mean, 
Dad be fat. Dad be lean. 

"You’re a good boy,” he said. 

“You’re a bad boy,” he said. 

“I weigh twelve thousand three 
hundred and thirty seven inches,” 
he said. 

"I’m a billion seconds tall,” he 
said . . . 

“Dad, I can’t understand you, 
please talk to me right,” David 
said. 

Dad was angry his body was 
fire his hat was bitter acids, he 
screamed : 

“No words I I’m talking about 
it, that’s what I’m telling you! 
No room no room no room!” 

"Please, please please 
plc<isc ** 

“That’s me I'm telling you!” 
shouted his father and his face 
writhing flamefully. 

“My eyes are hands!” he 
shrieked, and when David could 
not understand he raged into a 



83 

flaming flower that grew taller 
and taller and taller. The flower 
seeded, spores of sparks, sparks 
of spores, seeding seething boil- 
ing in his chest. 

The flow’er rooted in his chest 
and blossomed hugely, fire and 
no white-redness but pain pain. 

Dad be All, Dad be None, 
Dad be Child, Dad be Son. 

Dad be calm, be calm, calm: 
“It’s what I say. Me. That’s 
who I’m telling you. Me.” 

Reasoning, gently, and gentle 
reason: suddenly — 

Query: “Name and occupa- 

tion? You know me.” 

He talked to him quietly, but 
it was hard to hear because the 
fire-flower in his chest bloomed 
so loud. 

“I tell you ME: is thirty seven 
twenty nine twelve sixteen. Got 
it? Three doubles in the every- 
togetherness making certain of 
stasis. That’s how important it 
is.” 

“Dad,” the fire-flow’er re- 
minded them gently. “You know 
me, don’t you? You’re kidding 
me. Dad.” 

’Tou’re a dumb child,” the fire- 
flower replied. 

Dad be knowing. Dad be not, 
Dad be cold. Dad be hot. 

“There were others,” said his 
father. “I know you.” 

“Name and occupation?” he 
said. “Place of residence?” 

He froze and burned and iced 
and fired. 



84 



VENTURE SC1E.NCE FICTION 



“Dad, how is it with you?” 

“I tell you and tell you,” his 
father was angry and there was 
a tentacle of nothing in his 
throat. 

“Dad, what I mean is, who 
are you?” 

“Who are you. Dad?” 

“Who are you?” 

“Who are you?” 

VII 

“Who is Dad?” asked the heavy 
man with star-and-comet. 

“That,” said Meckler bitterly, 
“seems to be the question.” 

"The man’s obviously out of 
his head.” 

“Perhaps,” Meckler said. "Only 
perhaps. It seems likely enough. 
After all, when a man ceases to 
exist he might be expected to de- 
velop some imbalance.” 

The heavy man was miffed. 
“This hardly seems the time for 
sarcasm. Captain.” 

“Sorry,” said Meckler dis- 
couragedly. “I’m tired. I don’t 
know what to do. I don’t know 
what I’m dealing with. I don’t 
know' anything.” 

“None of us do,” Ch’ao inter- 
posed quietly, before the military 
could give his opinion. “He’s re- 
gressed to infancy. Possible?” 
“Possible,” said Meckler. “Not 
in tbis case. He tliinks like an 
adult, he talks like an adult, he’s 
in every way an adult. Except 
that he seems — confused.” 



“Who is Dad?” 

“His father, I assume.” 

“Why?” 

“I don’t know,” Meckler said. 
"Strength, security, safety per- 
haps. It’s a function of fathers 
that they deal with situations be- 
yond the grasp of a child. ” 

“But Saar doesn’t believe him- 
self a child.” 

“Apparently not. That ties in, 
however. ‘Dad’ slips out in un- 
considered conversation, but 
when I questioned him on it, he 
couldn’t recognize it.” 

“So he has created a father 
figure for security, but refuses to 
recognize it on a conscious level?” 
“Possibly, possibly, it’s all pos- 
sible,” Meckler said. “If he did 
recognize the existence of Dad 
consciously, it would be an im- 
plicit admission that he was 
childlike. That is, incapable of 
dealing with the situation in 
which he finds himself. 

“This could all be true, if. If 
he has created the father for the 
sake of security. If his personal 
make-up refuses to allow him to 
recognize inability in himself.” 
“What other alternative ex- 
planation is there? And what will 
happen from here on out?” 

“Let me look at one other thing 
before I answer that,” Meckler 
said. “Ch’ao, we’ve gone over this. 
There is absolutely nothing in 
Otherspace. No energy, no mass, 
no nothmg. Nothing can exist 
there, right?” 



Intruder 



85 



Ch’ao nodded silently. 

“All right,’’ said Mecklcr, 
sponging his forehead. "Now for- 
get you know that. Supposing 
that somehow — some way we 
can’t even dream of — there was 
intelligence there.’’ 

“It can’t be done, John,” said 
the Chinese quietly. 

“I don’t care. Do it. If such a 
thing could be, which we all agree 
it could not, but if — what then?” 

“There is no way of even 
guessing,” Ch’ao said. “It requires 
too many assumptions. When the 
whole system is assumptions, no 
logic is possible.” 

“I don’t give a good damn for 
logic at the moment,” Meckler 
said. “Suppose this intelligence 
were aware of the ship. Hell, 
you can suppose the whole of 
Otherspace is an Intelligence of 
some kind, with a capital I. Sup- 
pose this intelligence knew 
something was happening to its 
world?” 

“It would doubtless try to 
communicate,” said Ch’ao. 

“Anthropomorphism,” snapped 
Yang. 

“Certainly,” said Meckler with- 
out rancor. “But suppose it tried, 
and the communication were so 
utterly foreign that the human 
mind could not accept it. What 
then?” 

"The human would go mad,” 
said Ch’ao. 

“One possibility,” said Meck- 
ler. “But there is one other. And 



that is that the human mind 
would try to shape the communi- 
cation into something compre- 
hensible, something recognizable. 
How successful it would be 
would depend on the adaptability 
of the particular mind, I sup- 
pose.” 

“Are you trying to say that 
some — alien intelligence is in 
communication with Saar? That 
it appears to him as his father? 
Is that who you think Dad is? ” 

“Not dogmatically,” Meckler 
said. “I don’t know. But if — 
what form would the communi- 
cation take?” 

“You seem to have the ideas,” 
Ch’ao said. “Go ahead.” 

, “All right. It seems to me the 
basic elements of that communi- 
cation are obvious. First: identi- 
fication. The intelligence would 
want to know what was happen- 
ing, identify the agent. Second, 
it would identify itself as In- 
telligence. That is, it would make 
the human aware of its existence, 
and perhaps attempt to describe 
itself. Thirdly, it would make its 
— desires known, whatever they 
might be.” 

“I can’t conceive of intelligence 
in a state of entropy,” said 
Ch’ao. 

“Hell,” Meckler snapped. “I 
can’t even conceive of a state of 
entropy, but we seem to have one 
just around the corner.” 

No one spoke for a moment. 
Finally the military offered, “All 



86 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



right, supposing vve grant all this 
wild theorizing. Why should the 
Intelligence appear as the boy’s 
father?” 

Meckler hesitated before an- 
swering. His voice was flat and 
even when he spoke. 

“The only idea I have on that 
is this, and it isn’t a comfortable 
notion: just about the most po- 
tent image of superiority that a 
human can handle is the image 
of the father as held by a baby. 
Father the All, father the power- 
ful, fatlier — whose world is in- 
comprehensible.” 

“You postulate,” said Ch’ao 
slowly, “an entity, an alien — 
intelligence — so superior to hu- 
manity that it can be conceived 
of only in terms of a child’s rela- 
tion to its father?” He shook his 
head. “The insanity theory is 
simpler, more familiar and likely. 
When two theories explain the 
facts equally well, you choose the 
simpler.” 

“Agreed,” said Meckler. 
“There’s just one thing — we don’t 
know yet what the facts are.” 

VIII 

Fury. 

Rage. 

Fire . . . 

Redly light and father tall, 
burning burning burning. 

The raging finger, long as 
pain, deep as agony, fire-knuckled, 
probing, burning, twisting. 



“No more. Dad, no more.” 
Quietly, his father: “To- 

getherness is me with all in one 
by-standing. Got it? Without no- 
being, not-existence coming to- 
gether with eyes with hands with 
heart with brain.” 

“Dad, please, no more.” 

The head-deep hand, redly 
tivisting, wrenching out, a tear- 
ing away, and flashing hotly 
stars without and no unflame to 
be found. 

Patiently: “You know me.” 
Query: “Name and occupa- 

tion? Place of residence?” 

“Dad,” said David, “I want to 
ask you, how is it with you?” 

“Ah,” said Dad. “My eyes are 
hands,” he said, with hatred 
glowing fircwords on the air. 
“That’s what I’m talking about, 
is me! Listen: 

Affirmation: ME 
Affirmation: YOU 
Affirmation: NOT-ONE 
“Dad, I know that, but what 
can I do?” 

Rage: YOU PROMISED 

PROMISED NOT COME BACK! 
“Dad, I mean, who are you?” 
“What I mean is, who are 
you?” 

“Who are you?” 

Affirmation : Without broad 

high long. Not-limit understand- 
ing by we-in-one. Affirmation: 
deeply water running fire, with 
tallness reaching and extension 
to without. 

“Who are you: ME.” 



Intruder 



87 



YOU ALL IS ONE CAN BE 
COMING WITHIN TO RE- 
TURN BY TOGETHERNESS. 

Affirm; PAIN. 

The flower blossomed, fire 
shrieking, seeded seethed, grow- 
ing and burgeoning beyond, 
coursing prickles burning sharp 
and clear. 

"Dad, tell me! Tell me! Tell 
me!” 

Coming within: TOGETHER- 
NESS RETURN . . . and fire- 
flower growing taller bursting 
richly spores of sparks to seed and 
seed and seed and grow and 
bloom making other-place this- 
place. 

"Coming within? Dad, what is 
it, coming within? Tell me. Dad, 
tell me!” 

. . . Dad standing beside. 
Dad be gentle. Dad touching, 
flowingbeing. 

David screamed and screamed 
and screamed. 

"Dad Dad Dad Dad! No room! 
No room!” 

David screaming: final agony, 
fullness, bursting without merci- 
fulness of destruction. 

Not-life, un-death. Merging 
merging pain and screaming and 
never and never an ending. 
Never. Never. 

Never. 

"Now,” said Dad. 

“Now,” he said. 

"Now.” 

Redly: HAPPINESS. 

Dad is happy. 



IX 

Nothing was said. There was 
nothing to say unless David 
opened the gates, which he never 
did. 

It was conversation, chatter 
while the automatic recorders 
chuckled and whimpered over 
their tapes. 

"Well, you’re on the last lap 
now, Dave,” Mccklcr said cheer- 
fully. 

"Guess so,” Dave agreed. “One 
more hop and home.” 

"Still feeling O.K?” 

“Sure,” said Dave. 

"Man, you’re a hero now. 
Know it? Sure like to be in your 
shoes,” MeckIcr said. . . . 
Would I? 

"Yeah . . . well. I’m anxious 
to get home,” Dave said. "Anxious 
as hell.” 

"You’ll get a reception to re- 
member, rU guarantee that.” 
"Sounds good. Well, let’s shut 
her down, Johnny. Oh, say — ” 
"Yeah?” said MeckIcr. 

"I forgot to tell you.” 

"So tell me.” 

"Dad’s coming home with me.” 
"Dad?” asked MeckIcr as casu- 
ally as he could. 

"Yeah,” said David. "He's go- 
ing to make tilings right. Well, 
see you pretty soon, Johnny.” 
Click. 

“David!” Mccklcr shouted. 
“Central to Saar, Central to 
Saar. . . 



88 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



The receiver buzzed emptily in 
the silent room. 

Meckler stayed seated, staring 
at the speaker, trying to think. 

“What's it mean? Has he gone 
under? Is be completely gone?” 

"I don’t know,” said Meckler. 
“Will he come back like the 
others? Just come back and die?” 
“I almost hope so,” Meckler 
said, so softly the men around him 
did not hear him clearly. 

“What?” 



“Nothing,” he said quietly. 
“Nothing at all. Dad’s going to 
make things right.” 

“Meckler, I can’t understand 
what you’re saying.” 

“Forget it,” said Meckler, ris- 
ing slowly to his feet. He sur- 
veyed the faces of the men around 
him and said, “If any of you are 
religious men, I have a sugges- 
tion.” 

“What’s that?” 

“Pray,” he said flatly. “Just — 
pray.” 



SOME OF OUR BEST FRIENDS . . . 



ARE STUDENTS . . . 



That’s why we’re making this once-in-a-blue-moon offer — to 
students only. 

If you’re now attending high school or college (or are doing 
graduate work) we’ll be happy to enter your subscription to 
VEN'TURE Science Fiction at the special rate of 9 issues for $2. 

You’ll be saving more than Vi on the original price — and treat- 
ing yourself to nine months of exciting science fiction reading. 

Just send us two dollars, enclosing a note indicating which 
school you attend, and your present status (soph? senior? grad? ). 
Address: Student OjJ^er, VENTURE Science Fiction, 527 Madi- 
son Ave., New York 22, N. Y. 




VIRGINIA 

by C. M. KORNBLUTH 

This is the tale of an improbable young man 
and the unlikely fate he meets. Or is it unlikely? 
Sometimes we wonder . . . but never mind that now. 
The important thing, after all, is to continue smiling. 



James “Bunny” Coogler woke 
on the morning of his father’s 
funeral with a confused feeling 
that it was awfully crowded in his 
bedroom. Ohara, his valet (of tlie 
Shimanoseki Oharas, and not to 
be confused with the Dublin 
branch of the family) was shak- 
ing his sleeve and saying; “You 
wake up, Missah Bunny! Ah, such 
important gentermen come see 
you!” Bunny groped on the bed- 
side table for the sunglasses to 
shelter his pink-rimmed eyes from 
the light. Ohara popped them onto 
his face and then rapidly poured 
a prairie oyster, a bromo and a 
cup of black coffee laced with 
brandy into him. Bunny’s usual 
rate of morning vibration began 
to dampen towards zero and he 
peered about the room through the 
dark lenses. 

“Morning, young Cbogler,” said 
a gruff voice. The outline was 
tliat of J. G. Barsax, senior part- 
ner of his late father’s firm. A 
murmur of greeting came from 



three otlier elephantine figures. 
They were Gonfalonieri of First 
American, Witz of Diversified 
Limited, and McChesney of 
Southern Development Inc. If an 
efficient bomb had gone off in the 
room at that moment it would 
have liquidated eighteen billion 
dollars’ worth of Top Management 
and Ownership. 

“Sorry about your father,” Bar- 
sax grunted. "Mind if we sit? Not 
much time before the funeral. 
Have to brief you fast.” 

Bunny said, “Mr. Sankton told 
me what I’d have to do, Mr. Bar- 
sax. Rise after the ‘Amen,’ lead 
tlie procession past the casket, up 
the center aisle to the limousine 
exit — ’’ 

“No, no, no. Of course you 
know the funeral form. I’m talk- 
ing about tlie financial briefing. 
Coogler, you’re a very wealthy 
young man.” 

Bunny took off his sunglasses. 
“I am?” he asked uncertainly. 
"Surely not. There’s this trust 



89 



90 



VENTUHE SCIENCE FICTION 



thing he was always talking about 
to pay me twenty thousand a 
year — ” 

"Talked,” said Gonfalonieri. 
“That’s all he did. He never got 
it on paper. You’re the sole heir 
to the liquid equivalent of, say, 
three and a half billion dollars.” 

Ohara hastily refilled the cup 
with laced coffee and put it in 
Bunny’s hand. 

"So,” little Mr. Witz said soft- 
ly, "there are certain things you 
must know. Certain rules that 
have sprung up which We ob- 
serve.” The capitalized plural pro- 
noun was definitely sounded. 
Whether it was to be taken as 
royal, editorial or theological, who 
can say? 

They proceeded to brief Bunny. 

Firstly, he must never admit 
that he was wealthy. He might 
use the phrase “what little I 
have,” accompanied by a whimsi- 
cal shrug. 

Secondly, he must never, under 
any circumstances, at any time, 
give anything to anybody. When- 
ever asked for anything he was 
to intimate that this one request 
he simply could not grant, that 
it was the one crushing straw 
atop his terrible burden of char- 
itable contributions. 

Thirdly, whenever offered any- 
thing — from a cigar to a million- 
dollar market tip from a climher 
— he must take it without thanks 
and complain bitterly that the 
gift was not handsomer. 



Fourthly, he must look on 
Touching Capital as morally 
equivalent to coprophagia, but he 
must not attempt to stint himself 
by living on the interest of his 
interest; that was only for New 
Englanders. 

Fifthly, when he married he 
must choose his bride from one 
of Us. 

'Tou mean, one of you four 
gentlemen?” Bunny asked. He 
thought of J.G.’s eldest daughter 
and repressed a shudder. 

"No,” said Witz. "One of Us 
in the larger sense. You will come 
to know who is who, and even- 
tually acquire an instinct that 
will enable you to distinguish 
between a millionaire and a per- 
son of real substance.” 

"And that,” said Barsax, "is the 
sum of it. We shall see you at 
the funeral and approach you 
later, Coogler.” He glanced at his 
watch. "Come, gentlemen.” 

Bunny had a mechanical turn 
of mind; he enjoyed the Museum 
of Suppressed Inventions at J.G.’s 
Carolina estate. The quavery old 
curator pottered after him ex- 
plaining. 

"This, sir, is the hundred-mile- 
per-gallon carburetor. I was more 
active when it came out in ’36 — 
I was a Field Operative then. I 
tracked it down to a little Iowa 
village on a rumor from a patent 
attorney; it was quite a struggle 
to suppress that one. Quite a 



Virginia 



Struggle, sir! But — the next case, 
please, sir — it would have been 
rendered obsolete witliin two 
years. Yes, sir, that’s when tlie 
Gasoline Pill came out. Let me 
show you, sir!” 

He happily popjred one of the 
green pills into a gallon of water 
and lectured as it bubbled and 
fumed and turned the water into 
100-octane gasoline. 

The Eternal Match was inter- 
esting, the Two-Cent Sirloin was 
delicious, and the Vanishing 
Cream vanished a half-inch roU 
of fat from Bunny’s belly while he 
watched. “But Lord bless you, 
sir,” tittered the curator, "what 
would be the point of giving 
people something that worketl? 
They’d just go ahead and use it 
and then when they had no more 
need they’d stop using it, eh? 

“And this one, sir, it isn’t 
really what you’d call suppressed. 
We’re just working on it to build 
it up some; perhaps in five years 
we’ll have it looking like it costs 
five thousand dollars, and then 
well be able to sell it.” “It” was 
three-dimensional, full-color tele- 
vision; the heart of the system 
was a flashlight battery, a small 
C-clamp and a pinch of baking 
soda. 

Bunny visited also the vast 
pest-breeding establishment in 
the Rockies, where flies, roaches, 
mice, gnats, boll-weevils, the elm- 
rot fungus and the tobacco-mo- 
saic virus were patiently raised to 



91 

maximum virulence and dis- 
patched by couriers to their proper 
places all over the world. The 
taciturn Connecticut Yankee who 
ran the sprawling plant snapped 
at him, “Dangecl better mouse- 
traps almost wiped out the mouse- 
trap industry. Think people’d 
have better sense. DDT almost 
killed off pesticide — whole 
dangecl business, employing two 
hundred thousand. They think of 
that? Naw! So we had ter breed 
them DDT-resistant strains and 
seed ’em everywhere.” 

Bunny began to acquire the in- 
stinct to which Witz had referred. 
When he encountered an Oil 
Texan he could tell that the 
man’s nervous hilarity and brag 
stemmed from his poverty, and he 
pitied him. When he encoun- 
tered one day at Gonfalonieri’s 
place in Baja California a cer- 
tain quiet fellow named Briggs, 
he knew without being told that 
Briggs was one of Us. It was no 
surprise to learn later that 
Briggs held all the basic patents 
on Water. 

Briggs it was, indeed, wbo 
took bim aside for an important 
talk. The quiet man offered him 
a thousand-dollar cigar (for the 
growing of whose tobacco Briggs 
had caused an artificial island to 
be built in the deep Central 
Pacific at the exactly correct point 
of temperature, wind and humid- 
ity) and said to him, “It’s time 
you took a wife.” 



92 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Bunny, who could not these 
days leaf through Vogue or the 
New Yorker without a tender, 
reminiscent smile for each of tlie 
lovely models shown in the ad- 
vertisements, disagreed. "Can’t see 
why, Briggs,’’ he muttered. "Hav- 
ing jolly good time. Never used 
to have much luck with girls — 
all different now. Mean to say, 
with — ’’ he gave the whimsical 
little shrug — "what little I have, 
doing awfully well and it doesn’t 
cost me anything. Queer. When I 
had ten-twenty thou’, when I was 
poor, had to buy corsages, din- 
ners. All different now. They buy 
me things. Platinum watches. 
Have simply dozens. But the rules 
— have to take ’em. Queer.” 

"We’ve all been through it,” 
Briggs said. “When you get bored 
let me know.” 

"Oh, promise,” Bunny said. 
“Absolutely promise.” 

He spent the next six months in 
Hollywood where golden girls 
vied in plying him with cog ati 
vin, solid iridium meat grinders 
and similar trifles. One charming 
lady who had come out to the 
sound stages in 1934 presented 
him with a genuine hand-em- 
broidered antique scabbard said 
to date back to the Crusades. It 
was a pleasant gift and it varied 
the . . . 

. . . the monotony? 

He sat up abruptly on the mu- 
tation-mink coverlet, causing the 
shapely blonde head which re- 



mained on the silken pillow to 
emit a small sleepy snort. i 

"Monotony,” Bunny said in a ' 

tragic whisper. "Definitely.” He i 

went home to Ohara, though not 
neglecting to pick up as he left \ 
his little present for the evening, 
a golden nutcracker set with dia- 
monds and lined with unborn 
leopard pelt. 

Ohara dipped mto his store of 
Oriental wisdom in an effort to ! 
console him. He suggested, “Mis- 
sah Bunny think if must be mo- i 

notonized, what beautifurr way 
to get monotonized?” | 

It did not help. | 

Ohara suggested, “You try j 

make funny, fo’get monotony. Fo’ 
exampurr, spend coupre mirrion 
dorras make big reso’t town, cawr 
same Schmir-ton, Ohio. Think 
how mad Missah Nickey be, he 
put up hoterr, have to cawr same 
Hoterr Hir-ton Schmir-ton! Oh, 
raffs!” I 

It would not do. 

"Ohara,” Bunny said tragically, 

"I would give — ” he shrugged 
whimsically — "what little I have 
not to be bored with, ah, life.” 

The impassive Oriental coun- I 

tenance of his manservant flick- 
ered briefly in a grimace. His or- j 

ders were clear, and he knew how ] 

terrible would be the consequences j 

of disobedience. | 

Bunny tossed fitfully alone in 
his bed an hour later, and Ohara 
was on the phone to an unlisted ] 

Ne^v York number. "This Ohara,” 



93 



Virginia 



lie whispered. “Missah Bunny talk 
about giving away money. Awr 
his money.” 

The responding voice was that 
of an Englishman. It said: 
“Thank you, Ohara. One hopes, of 
course, for your sake, that the in- 
formation has arrived in time. 
One hopes devoutly that it will 
not be necessary to inflict the 
Death of a Thousand Cuts on 
you. A book could be written 
about Number Three Hundred 
and Twenty-Eight alone, and as 
for Number Four Elundred and 
One — ! Well, I won’t keep you 
with my chattering.” He hung up. 

Within minutes tlie lonely 
house in a canyon was sur- 
rounded; the Fourth Plutocratic 
Airborne and Amphibious As- 
sault Force was the ultimate in 
efficient mercenary troops. By 
dawn they had Bunny on his way 
to Barsax’ Carolina estate under 
heavy sedation. 

He woke in the guest room he 
knew, just off the corridor which 
contained the Museum of Sup- 
pressed Inventions. Little Mr. 
Witz and quiet Mr. Briggs were 
there. With granite faces they told 
him: “You have broken the Code, 
young Cooglcr. You said there 
was something you valued above 
money. You have got to go.” 

“Please,” Bunny blubbered. “I 
didn’t mean it. I’ll marry your 
daughter. I’ll marry both your 
daughters! Just don’t kill me.” 

Mr. Witz said implacably, 



"Our decent, money-fearing girls 
wouldn’t have anything to do 
with a dirty plutophobe like you, 
young Coogler. If only your poor 
father had put through the trust 
fund in time — well, thank Heaven 
he’s not alive to see this day. But 
we won’t kill you, young Coogler. 
It is not within our power to cause 
the death of a billionaire as if he 
were an animal or mere human 
being. What we can and will do 
is quarantine you. In Virginia.” 

This sounded like a rank non 
sequitiir to Bunny until they took 
him to the Museum and trundled 
out a one-man space ship in- 
vented early in 1923 by a Herr 
Rudolf Grenzbach of Czernovitz, 
Upper Silesia, whose body had 
been found in Lower Silesia later 
that year. 

Officers of the Fourth P.A.A.- 
A.F. loaded him into the bomb- 
like contrivance over his spirited 
protest and pre-set the course. Vir- 
ginia, it seemed, was an asteroid 
rather than the neighboring state. 
They fired the rockets and Bunny 
was on his way. 

Four years later Mr. Witz and 
Mr. Briggs conferred again. 
“Perhaps,” said Mr. Witz, “we’ve 
put enough of a scare into him. 
Let’s radio the lad and find out 
whether he’s given up his wild 
seditious notions and is ready to 
be rescued.” 

They tuned in the asteroid Vir- 
ginia on another suppressed in- 



94 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



vention. “Young Coogler,” Briggs 
said into the microphone. ‘This is 
Briggs. We wish to know whether 
you’ve come to your senses and 
are ready to take your place in 
society — ours, of course.” 

There squawked over the loud- 
speaker the voice of Bunny. “I 
say, what xms that. No, not now, 
not for a second please. Where 
did that voice come from? Can 
you hear me, Mr. Briggs?” 

"I hear you,” Mr. Briggs. 

“E.xtraordinary! Another inven- 
tion, eh?” 

“Yes,” said Briggs. “I am call- 
ing, young Coogler, to learn 
whether you are properly con- 
trite and if so to arrange for your 
rescue.” 

"Rescue?” said the voice of 
Bunny. "Why, no thanks. That 
won’t be necessary. Having a fine 
time here. They need me, you 
know’. They love me for, ah, my- 
self alone. Not the dashed money. 
Double-dash the money, I say!” 



Mr. Briggs, white to the lips, 
broke the connection. 

"He meant you to do that,” Mr, 
Witz remarked. 

"I know. Let him rot there.” 

The quavery old curator had 
been listening. “On Virginia?” he 
asked tremulously. “You don’t rot 
on Virginia. Don’t you gentlemen 
know how it got its name?” 
“Never bothered to find out,” 
Mr. Briggs snapped. "Since you’re 
bursting to tell us, you might as 
well.” 

The curator beamed. "They call 
it Virginia because it’s the plane- 
toid of virgins. The dangdest 
thing. Perpetual virgins. The Plu- 
tocratic Space Force says they’ve 
never seen anything like it, not 
on Mars, not on Callisto. Self- 
renewing — the daugdest thing!” 
Mr. Briggs and Mr. Witz 
looked at each other. After a while 
Mr. Witz spoke. 

"Bunny,” he said reflectively. 
"Bunny. He was well named.” 



MYSTERY LOVER'S BONANZA! 

while they last— 10 books for $1.00 

We’re bursting the seams up at our Concord, N. H., warehouse. Our printers 
tell us our supply of Mercury Books there must go to provide space for new 
stock. 

That’s why we’re making a bonanza offer to readers of MMB-M: here’s your 
chance to buy 10 copies of assorted Mercury, Bestseller and Jonathan Press 
Mysteries (all in good, readable condition) for only $1.00, a saving of $2.50 
on the retail value 1 

But — don’t wait till we run out of copies. Send your dollar today to: 
Bonanza, MERCURY MYSTERY BOOKS, 527 Madison Ave., N. Y. 22. 



The Game of Glory 

a novelet by 

POUL ANDERSON 



Captain Flandry came fo the dying marine under a red 
dwarf sun, with snowflakes falling like blood-drops out 
of great, clotted clouds. . . don't lap my blood so 
fast!" the waning boy screamed. And he gasped enough 
more before he died to send Flandry on a long and deadly 
hunt to a watery world where a monstrous enemy waited 
for any man who believed in freedom— and in life. . . . 



A MURDERED MAN ON A WIN- 
ter planet gave Flandry his first 
clue. Until then, he had only 
known that a monster fled Con- 
jumar in a poisoned wreck of a 
spaceship, which might have 
gone ttvcnty light-years before 
killing its pilot but could surely 
never have crossed the Spican 
marches to refuge. 

And the trouble was — even for 
the Terran Empire, which con- 
tained an estimated four million 
stars — a sphere twenty light- 
years across held a devil’s num- 
ber of suns. 

Flandry went through mo- 



tions. He sent such few agents as 
could be spared from other jobs, 
for tliey were desperately under- 
manned in the frontier provinces, 
to make inquiries on the more 
likely planets within that range. 
Of course they drew blanks. Prob- 
ability was stacked against them. 
Even if they actually visited what- 
ever VTOrld the fugitive had 
landed on, he would be lying low 
for a w'hile. 

Flandry swore, recalled his 
men to more urgent tasks, and 
put tlie monster under filed-but- 
not-forgotten. Two years went 
by. He w’as sent to Betelgeuse and 



97 



The Game of Glory 



discovered how to lie to a tele- 
path. He slipped into the Merse- 
ian Empire itself, wormed and 
blackmailed until he found a 
suitable planet (uninhabited, ter- 
restroid, set aside as a hunting 
preserve of the aristocrats) and got 
home again: whereafter the Ter- 
ran Navy quietly built an ad- 
vanced base there and Flandry 
wondered if the same tiring had 
happened on his side of the fence. 
He went to Terra on leave, was 
invited to the perpetual banquet 
of the Lyonid family, spent three 
epochal months, and was never 
quite sure whether he seduced the 
wrong man’s wife or she him. At 
any rate, he fought a reluctant 
duel, gave up hope of early pro- 
motion to rear admiral, and ac- 
cepted re-assignment to the Spi- 
can province. 

Thus it was he found himself 
on Brae. 

This world had been more or 
less independent until a few 
months ago. Then military con- 
siderations forced the establish- 
ment of a new base in tire region. 
It did not have to be Brae, but 
Brae was asked, by a provincial 
governor who thought its people 
would be delighted at the extra 
trade and protection. The Braean 
High Temple, which had long 
watched its old culture and reli- 
gion sapped by Terran influence, 
declined. One does not decline 
an Imperial invitation. It was re- 
peated. This time it was refused. 



The provincial governor insisted. 
Brae said it would go over his 
head and appeal to the Emperor 
himself. The governor, who did 
not want attention drawn to his 
precise mode of government, 
called for local Navy help. 

Wherefore Flandry walked 
through smashed ruins under a 
red dwarf sun, with a few snow- 
flakes falling like blood drops out 
of great clotted clouds. He was 
directing the usual project in 
cases like tliis — search, inquiry, 
more search, more interrogation, 
until the irreconcilables had been 
found and exiled, the safely col- 
laboration-minded plugged into a 
governmental framework. But 
when the blaster crashed, he 
whirled and ran toward tire noise 
as if to some obscure salvation. 

"Sir!” cried the sergeant of his 
escort. "Sir, not there — snipers, 
terrorists — wait!" 

Flandry leaped the stump of a 
wall, zigzagged across a slushy 
street, and crouched behind a 
wrecked flyer. His own handgun 
was out, weaving around; his eyes 
flickered in habitual caution. On 
a small plaza ahead of him stood 
a squad of Imperial marines. 
They must have been on routine 
patrol when someone had fired at 
them from one of the surrounding 
bouses. They responded with ti- 
ger precision. A tracer dart, 
flipped from a belt almost tire mo- 
ment die shot came, followed the 
trail of ions to a certain facade. 



98 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



A rover bomb leaped from its 
shoulder-borne rack, and the en- 
tire front wall of the house went 
up in shards. Before the explosion 
ended, the squad attacked. Some 
of the debris struck their helmets 
as they charged. 

Flandry drifted to the plaza. 
He saw now why the men’s reac- 
tion was to obliterate: it was an 
invariable rule when a marine 
was bushwhacked dead. 

He stooped over the victim. 
This was a young fellow, African- 
descended, with husky shoulders; 
but his skin had gone gray. He 
gripped his magnetic rifle in 
drilled reflex (or was it only a 
convulsive clutching at his moth- 
er’s breast, as a dying man’s 
mouth will try to suck again?) 
and stared through frog-like gog- 
gles on a turtle-hke helmet. He 
was not, after all, dead yet. His 
blood bubbled from a stomach 
ripped open, losing itself in mud- 
dy snow. Under that dim sun, it 
looked black. 

Flandry glanced up. His escort 
had surrounded him, though their 
faces turned wistfully toward the 
cru7np-cnitnp of blasters and 
bomb guns. They were marines 
too. 

“Get him to a hospital,” said 
Flandry. 

“No use, sir,” answered the ser- 
geant. "He’d be dead before we 
arrived. We’ve no revival equip- 
ment here yet, either, or stuff to 
keep him functional till they can 



grow another belly on him.” 

Flandry nodded and hunkered 
down by the boy. "Can I help 
you, son?” he asked, as gently as 
might be. 

The wide lips shinned back 
from shining teeth. "Ah, ah, ah,” 
it gasped. “It’s him in Uhunhu 
that knows.” Tlie eyes wallowed 
in tlieir sockets. “Ai! ’List nay, 
tliey said. Nay let recruiters ’list 
)’ou . , . damned Empire . . . 
even to gain war-skill, don’t ’list 
. . . shall freedom come from 
slave-masters, asked he in 
Uhunhu. He and his ’ull teach 
what we must know, see you?” 
The boy’s free hand closed wildly 
on Flandry’s. “D’you understand?” 

"Yes,” said Flandry. “It’s all 
right. Go to sleep.” 

“Ai, ai, look at her up there, 
grinning — ” Despite himself, 
Flandry stared skyward. He was 
crouched by a fountain, which 
now' held merely icicles. A slender 
column rose from the center, and 
on top of it the nude statue of a 
girl. She w’as not really human, 
she had legs too long, and a tail 
and pouch and sleek fur, but Flan- 
dry had not often seen such danc- 
ing loveliness trapped in metal; 
she was springtime and a first 
trembling kiss under windy pop- 
lars. Tlie waning marine screamed. 

“Leave me lone, leave me 'lone, 
you up there, leave me lone! 
Stop grinning! I ’listed for to 
learn how to make Nyanza free, 
)ou hear up there, don’t lap my 



99 



The Game of Gloiy 



blood so fast. It’s nay iny fault I 
made more slaves. I wanted to be 
free too! Get your teetli out of me, 
girl . . . mother, mother, don’t 
cat me, mother — ” Presently the 
boy died. 

Cantain Sir Dominic Flandry, 
Intelligence Corps, Imperial Ter- 
restrial Navy, squatted beside him, 
under the fountain, while the ma- 
rines blew down another house or 
two for good measure. A squadron 
of full-armored infantry did a 
belt-flit overhead, like jointed face-, 
less dolls. A stringed instrument 
keened from a window across the 
square: Flandry did not know 
the Braean scale, the music might 
be dirge or defiance or ballad or 
coded signal. 

He asked finally: “Anyone 

know where this chap was from?” 

His escort looked blank. “A 
colonial, sir, judging from the ac- 
cent,” ventured one of the pri- 
vates. "We sign on a lot, you 
know.” 

“Tell me more,” snapped Flan- 
dry. He brooded a while longer. 
“There’ll be records, of course.” 

His task had suddenly shifted. 
He would have to leave another 
man in charge here and check the 
dead boy’s home himself, so great 
was the personnel shortage. Those 
delirious babblings could mean 
much or nothing. Most likely 
nothing, but civilization was 
spread hideously thin out here, 
where the stars faded toward bar- 
barism, and die Empire of Mer- 



seia beyond, and the great un- 
mapped Galactic night beyond 
that. 

As yet he did not think of the 
monster, only diat, he was lone- 
some among his fellow conquer- 
ors and would be glad to get off 
on a one-man mission. At least a 
world bearing some Africans 
might be decently warm. 

He shivered and got up and 
left the square. His escort trudged 
around him, their slung rifles 
pointed at a thin blue sky. Behind 
them the girl on the fountain 
smiled. 

11 

The planet was five parsecs 
from Brae. It was the third of an 
otherwise uninteresting F5 dwarf, 
its official name was Nyanza, it 
had been colonized some 500 
years back during the breakup of 
the Commonwealth. It had been 
made an Imperial client about a 
century ago, a few abortive re- 
volts were crushed, now there was 
only a resident — which meant a 
trouble-free but unimportant and 
little visited world. The popula- 
tion was estimated at 10'^. That 
was all the microfiles had to say 
about Nyanza. 

Flandry had checked them after 
identifying tlie murdered man, 
who turned out to be Thomas 
Umbolu, 19, free-born commoner 
of Jairnovaunt on Nyanza, no de- 
|5endents, no jx;rsonal oaths or ob- 



100 



VENTUHE SCIENCE FICTION 



ligations of fealty, religion "Chris- 
tian variant,” height 1.82 meter, 
weight 84 kilos, blood type O plus. 
. . . His service record was clean, 
though only one year old. A rou- 
tine pre-induction hypno had 
shown no serious disaffection; but 
of course that hadn’t meant a 
damn thing since the techniques 
of deep conditioning became gen- 
eral knowledge; It was just an- 
other bureaucratic ritual. 

Flandry took a high-speed flit- 
ter and ran from Brae. Even so, 
the enforced idleness of the trip 
was long enough to remind him 
acutely tliat he had been celibate 
for weeks. He spent a good deal of 
the time in calisthenics. It bored 
him rigid, but a trim body had 
saved his life more than once and 
made it easy to get bed partners 
on softened worlds like Terra. 

When the robopBot said they 
were going into approach, he spent 
some while dressing himself. An 
Intelligence officer had wide lati- 
tude as regards uniforms, and 
Flandry took more advantage of it 
than most. After due considera- 
tion, he clad his tall form in pea- 
cock-blue tunic, with white cross- 
belts and as much gold braid as 
regulations would stand; red sash 
and matched guns, needier and 
blaster; iridescent white trousers; 
soft black boots of authentic Ter- 
ran beefleather. He hung a scar- 
let cloak from his shoulders and 
cocked a winged naval cap on his 
long sleek head. Surveying hhn- 



self in tlie mirror, he saw a lean 
sunlamp-browned face, gray eyes, 
seal-brown hair and mustache, 
straight nose, high cheekbones: 
yes, he knew his last plasmecos- 
metic job had made his face too 
handsome, but somehow never got 
around to changing it again, fie 
put a cigaret between his lips, ad- 
justed its jaunty angle with care, 
inhaled it to light, and went to 
his pilot’s seat. Not that he had 
anything to do with the actual 
piloting. 

Nyanza shone before him, the 
clearest and most beautiful blue of 
his life, streaked with white cloud- 
belts and shuddering with great 
auroral streamers. He spotted two 
moons, a smallish one close in 
and a large one furtlier out. He 
scowled. Where were the land 
masses? His robot made radio con- 
tact and the screen offered him a 
Caucasoid face above a short- 
sleeved shirt. 

"Captain Sir Dominic Flandry, 
Imperial Navy Intelligence, re- 
questing permission to land.” 
Sometimes he wondered what he 
would do if his ixilite formula ever 
met a rude no. 

The visage gaped. "Oh . . . 
oh . . . already?” 

“Hm?" said Flandry. He caught 
himself. “Ah, yes,” he said wisely. 

"But only today, sir!" babbit 
the face. "VVdiy, we haven’t even 
thought about sending a courier 
out yet — it’s been such a night- 
mare — oh, thank God you’re here, 



101 



The Game of Glory 



sir! You’ll see for yourself, at once, 
there isn’t a Technician in the 
City — on Altla — on all Nyanza, 
who doesn’t set loyalty to his Ma- 
jesty above life itself!” 

“I’m sure his Majesty will be 
\ery much relieved,” said Flan- 
dry. “Now, if you please, how 
about a landing beam?” After a 
pause, a few clicks, and the be- 
ginning downward rush of his 
ship: “Oh, by the way. Bubbles. 
Where did you put your conti- 
nents today?” 

“Continents, sir?” 

“You know. Large dirty places 
to stand on.” 

“Of corirse I know, sir!” The 
control man drew himself up. 
“\Ve’re no parochials in the'City. 
I’ve been to Spica myself.” 

"Would it be despicable if you 
had not?” mused Flandry. Most of 
him was listening to the fellow's 
accent. The inexhaustible varia- 
tions on Anglic were a hobby of 
his. 

“But as for tlie continents, sir, 
why, I thought you would know. 
Nyanza has none. Altla is just a 
medium-sized island. Otherwise 
there are only rocks and reefs, sub- 
merged at double high tide, or 
even at Loa high,” 

“Oh, I knew,” said Flandry re- 
assuringly. “I just wanted to be 
sure you knew.” Fie turned off the 
receiver and sat thinking. Damn 
those skimpy pilot’s manuals! 
He’d have had to go to Spica for 
detailed information. If only there 



were a faster-than-light equiva- 
lent of radio. Instant communica- 
tions unified planets; but the days 
and weeks and months between 
stars let their systems drift cul- 
turally apart — let hell brew for 
years, unnoticed till it boiled over 
— made a slow growth of feudal- 
ism, within the Imperial structure 
itself, inevitable. Of course, that 
woidd give civilization something 
to fall back on when the Long 
Night finally came. 

The spaceport was like ten 
thousand minor harbors: little 

more than a grav-grid, a field, and 
some ancillary buildings, well out 
of town. Beyond the hangars, to 
west and south, Flandry saw a 
greenness of carefully tended for- 
est. Eastward rose the spires of a 
small ancient city. Nortliward the 
ground sloped down in harsh 
grass and boulders until it met a 
smothering white surf and an im- 
possibly blue ocean. The sky 
alxive was a little darker than 
Terra’s — less dust to scatter light 
— and'' cloudless; the sun was 
blindinglv fierce, bluish tinged. It 
was local summer: Altla lay at 
35° N. latitude on a Terra-sized 
planet with a 21° axial tilt. The 
air held an illusion of being cooler 
than it was, for it blew briskly 
and smelled of salt and the ultra- 
violet-rich sun gave it a thunder- 
ous tinge of ozone. 

Still, Flandry wished he had 
not been quite such a dude. The 
portmaster, another blond cauca- 



102 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



sold, looked abominably comforta- 
ble in shorts, blouse, and kepi. 
Flandry took a morose satisfac- 
tion in noting that the comfort 
was merely physical. 

“Portmaster Heinz von Sondcr- 
burg, sir, at your service. Natu- 
rally, we waive quarantine on 
your behalf; no Imperial knight 
would — Ah. Your luggage will be 
seen to, Captain . . . Flandry? 
Of course. Most honored. I have 
communicated with her Excel- 
lency and am happy to report she 
can offer you the usual official hos- 
pitality. Otherwise we would have 
had to do our poor best for you in 
the City—” 

“Her Excellency?” asked Flan- 
dry when they were airborne. 

“Is that not the proper usage?” 
Von Sonderburg made washing 
motions with his hands. "Oh, 
dear, I am so sorry. This is such 
an isolated planet — the occasion 
so seldom arises — Believe me, sir, 
we arc uncouth only in manner. 
The City, at least, has an enlight- 
ened forward-looking spirit of ab- 
solute loyalty to the Imperium 
which — ” 

“It’s just that I thought, in a 
case like this, where the only Ter- 
rans on the planet are the resident 
and family, they’d have appointed 
a man.” Flandry looked down to- 
ward the city. It was old, hap- 
hazardly raised out of native stone, 
with steep narrow streets, teem- 
ing pedestrians, very few cars or 
flyers. 



But the docks w'ere big, sleekly 
modern, and aswarm with ships. 
He made out everything from 
plastic pirogues to giant subma- 
rines. There was a niajority of 
sailing craft, rvhich implied an 
unhurried esthetic-minded cul- 
ture; but they were built along 
radical hydrodynamic lines, which 
meant that the culture also appre- 
ciated efficiency. A powered tug 
was leaving the bay with a long 
tail of loaded barges, and air 
transport W'as extensively in use. 

Elsewhere Flandry recognized 
a set of large sea-w'ater process- 
ing units and their attached fac- 
tories, where a thousand dissolved 
substances were shaped into use- 
fulness. A twin-hulled freighter 
was unloading bales of . . . sea 
weed? ... at the dock of an 
obvious plastics plant. So, he 
thought, most of Nyanza fished, 
hunted, and ranched the planet- 
wide ocean; this one island took 
the raw^ materials and gave back 
metal, chemical fuel, synthetic 
timbers and resins and glassites 
and fibers, engines. He was fa- 
miliar enough with pelagic tech- 
nics — most overpopulated worlds 
turned back at last to Mother 
Ocean. But here they had begun 
as sailors, from the very first. It 
should make for an interesting 
society. . . . 

Von Sonderburg’s voice jerked 
back his attention. “But of course, 
poor Freeman Bannerji was a 
man. I am merely referring to his. 



103 



The Game of Glory 



all, his relict, poor Lady Varvara. 
She is an Ayres by birth, you 
know, the Ayres’ of Antarctica. 
She has borne her loss with the 
true fortitude of Imperial aristo- 
cratic blood, yes, we can be very 
proud to have been directed by 
the late husband of Lady Varvara 
Ayres Bannerji.” 

Flandry constructed his sen- 
tence to preserve the illusion: 
“Do you know the precise time he 
died?” 

“Alas, no, sir. You can speak to 
the City constabulary, but I fear 
even they would have no exact in- 
formation. Sometime last night, 
after he retired. You understand, 
sir, we have not your advanced 
police methods here. A harpoon 
gun — oh, what a way to meet 
one’s final rest!” Von Sonderburg 
shuddered delicately. 

“The weapon has not been 
found?” asked Flandry impassively. 

“No, I do not believe so, sir. 
The killer took it with him, port- 
able, you know. He must have 
crept up the wall with vac-soles, 
or used a flung grapnel to catch 
the windowsill and — His Ex- 
cellency was a sound sleeper and 
his lady, ah, preferred separate 
quarters. Ah . . . you can take 
it for granted, sir, I am certain, 
that the murderer did not go 
through the house to reach Free- 
man Bannerji’s retiring chamber. 
The servants are all of Technician 
birth, and no Technician would 
dream of — ” 



The resident’s mansion hove 
into view. It was probably 75 
years old, but its metal and tinted 
plastic remained a blatant, arro- 
gant leap in formal gardens, 
amidst a shrill huddle of tene- 
ments. As die aircar set down, 
Flandry noticed that the City 
population was mostly caucasoid, 
not even very dark-skinned. They 
were crowded together in child- 
pullulating streets, blowsy women 
waved excited arms and shouted 
their hagglings, such as the men 
as did not work in industry kept 
grimy little shops. A pair of na- 
tive constables in helmet and 
breastplate stood guard at the 
mansion gates. Those were tall 
Africans, who used stepped-down 
shockbeams with a sort of casual 
contempt to prevent loitering. 

Lady Varvara was caucasoid 
herself, though the Chinese strain 
in the Ayres pedigree showed in 
dark hair and small-boned body. 
She posed, exquisite in a simple 
white mourning gown, beside a 
full-length stereo of her late hus- 
band. Hurri Chundra Bannerji 
had been a little brown middle- 
aged Terran with wistful eyes: 
doubtless the typical fussy, rule- 
bound, conscientious civil servant 
whose dreams of a knighthood die 
slowly over the decades. And now 
he was murdered. 

Flandry bowed over Lady Var- 
vara’s frail hand. “Your Ladyship,” 
he said, “accept my most heartfelt 
sympathy, and grant me forgive- 



104 



VENTURE SCIENCE ITCTION 



ness that 1 must intrude at a mo- 
ment of such loss.” 

“1 am glad you came,” she whis- 
pered. “So very glad.” 

Jt had a shaken sincerity that 
almost upset Flandry’s court man- 
ners. He backed off with another 
ritual bow^ ‘‘You must not trouble 
)ourself further, your Ladyship. 
Let me deal with the authorities.” 
“Authorities!” The word was a 
bitter explosion among her few 
thin pieces of Tcrran crystal. Oth- 
erwise the room was dominated 
by the conch-whorls of an art that 
had not seen Earth in centuries. 
“What authorities? Did you bring 
a regiment with you?" 

“No.” Flandry glanced around 
the long low-ccilinged room. A 
noiseless City-bred butler had just 
placed decanter and glasses by the 
trellis-wall which opened on the 
garden. When he left, there did 
not seem to be anyone else in ear- 
shot. Flandry took out his cigarets 
and raised his brows inquiringly 
at the wmman. He saw she was 
younger than himself. 

Her colorless lips bent into a 
smile. “Thank you,” she said, so 
low he could almost not hear it. 

“Eh? For what, your Ladyship? 
I’m afraid it’s a frosty comfort to 
have me here.” 

“Oh, no,” she said. She moved 
closer. Her reactions were not 
wholly natural: too calm and 
frank for a new-made widow, 
then suddenly and briefly too wild. 
A heavy do.se of mysticine, he 



guessed. It was quite the thing 
for upper-class Imperials to erect 
chemical walls against grief or 
fear or — What do you do when 
the walls come down? he thought. 

“Oh, no,” repeated Lady Var- 
vara. Her words flowed quick and 
high-pitched. “Perhaps you do not 
understand, Captain. You are the 
first Terran I have seen, besides 
my husband, for . . . how long? 
Something like three Nyanzan 
years, and that’s about four Ter- 
ran. And then it was just a red- 
faced military legate making a 
routine check. Otherwise, who did 
we see? The City Warden and his 
officers paid a few courtesy calls 
every year. The sea chiefs had to 
visit us too when they happened 
to be on Altla . . . not for our 
sake, you understand, not to curry 
favor, only because it was beneath 
their dignity not to observe the 
formalities. Their dignity!” Her 
cheeks flamed. She stood close to 
him now-, glaring upward; her 
fists drew the skin tight over bird- 
like knuckles. “As you would feel 
obliged to notice the existence of 
an unwelcome guest!” 

“So the Empire is not popular 
here?” murmured Flandry. 

“I don’t know,” she said pal- 
lidly, relaxing. “I don’t know. All 
I know is — the only people we 
ever saw, with any regularity — 
our only friends, God help us, 
friends! — were the Lubbers.” 
“The w'hat, my lady?” 

“City people. Technicians. 



105 



The Game of Glory 



Pinkskins. Whatever you want to 
call them. Like that fat little von 
Sonderburg.” She was shrill again. 
“Do you know what it’s like, Cai> 
tain, to associate with no one but 
an inferior class? It rubs off on 
you. Your soul gets greasy. Von 
Sonderburg now . . . always 
toadying up to Hurri Chnndra 
... he would never light a cigar 
in iny presence without asking 
me, in the most heavy waj — ex- 
actly the same words, I have heard 
them a million times, till I coidd 
scream — ‘Does my lady object if I 
have a little smoke?’ ’’ 

Varvara whirled from him. 
Her bare shoulders shuddered. 
“Does my lady object? D(x?s my 
lady object? And then you come. 
Captain — your lungs still full of 
Earth air, I swear — you come and 
take out a cigaret case and raise 
your eyebrows. Like that. No 
more. A gesture we all used at 
Home, a ritual, an assumption 
that I have eyes to sec what you’re 
doing and intelligence to know 
what you want — Oh, be welcome. 
Captain Flandr)', he welcome!’’ 
She gripped the trellis with both 
hands and stared out into the gar- 
den. "You’re from Terra,” she 
whispered. “I’ll come to you to- 
night, any time, right now if you 
want, just to repay you for being a 
Terran.” 

Flandry tapped a cigaret on his 
thumbnail, put it to his lips at 
half mast, and drew deeply. He 
glanced at the sad brown eyes of 



Hurri Chundra Bannerji and said 
without words: Sorry, old chap. 
I’m not a ghoul, and I'll do what 1 
can to avoid this, but rny job de- 
mands I be tactful. For the Em- 
pire and the Race! 

"I’m sorry to intrude when 
you’re overwrought, your Lady- 
ship,” he said. "Of course. I’ll ar- 
range for your passage to provin- 
cial headquarters, and if you want 
to return Flome from there — ” 
"After all these years,” she 
mumbled, “who would I know?” 
“Uh . . . may I suggest, my 
lady, that you rest for a while — ?” 
An intercom chime saved both 
of them. Varvara said a shaky 
"Accept” and the connection 
closed. The butler’s voice came; 
“Beg pardon, madame, but I have 
just received word of a distin- 
guished native person who has ar- 
rived. Shall I ask postponement 
of the formal visit?” 

"Oh ... I don’t know.” Var- 
vara’s tone was dead. She did not 
look at Flandry. “Who is it?” 

“Lady Tessa Hoorn, madame, 
Lightmistress of Little Skua in 
Jairnovaunt.” 

Ill 

W,hen tliey reached the Zurian 
Current, the water, which had 
been a Homeric blue, turned deep 
purple, streaked with foam that 
flashed like crystallized snow. 
“This bends to north beyond Iron 
Shoals and carries on past the 



106 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Reefs of Sorrow,” remarked Tessa 
floorn. ‘‘Gains us a few knots 
speed. Though we’ve naught to 
hurry for, have we?” 

riandry blinked through dark 
contact lenses at the incredible 
horizon. Sunlight fllmmercd olf 
the multitudinous laughter of 
small waves. ‘‘I suppose the color 
is due to plankton,” he said. 

‘‘Plankton-like organisms,” cor- 
rected Tessa. ‘‘We’re nay on 
Eardi, Captain. But aye, off this 
feed the oilfish, and off’ them the 
decapus, both of use to us.” She 
pointed. ‘‘Yonder flags bear Dilolo 
stripes, quartered on Saleth green : 
the fishing boats of the Prince of 
Aquant.” 

Flandry’s dazzled eyes could 
hardly even see the vessels, in that 
merciless illumination. Since the 
wind dropped, the Hoorn ship 
had been running on its auxiliary 
engine and now there was no 
shade from the great sails. An 
awning was spread amidships and 
some superbly muscled deckhands 
sprawled under it, clapping time 
to an eerie chant-piiie, like young 
gods carved in oiled ebony. The 
Terran would have given much for 
some of that shadow. But since 
Tessa Hoorn stood here in the 
bows, he must submit. It was an 
endurance contest, he recognized, 
with all the advantages on her 
side. 

‘‘Does your nation fish this cur- 
rent too?” he asked. 

‘‘A little,” she nodded. ‘‘But 



mostly we in Jairnovaunt sail west 
and north, with harpoons for the 
kraken — ha, it’s a pale life never 
to have speared fast to a beast 
w'ith more of bulk than your own 
ship! — and smaller game. Then 
T’chaka Kruger farms a great 
patch of beanweed in the Lesser 
Sargasso. And in sooth I confess, 
not alone tlie commons but some 
captains born will scrape the low- 
tide reefs for shells or dive after 
sporj'x. Then there are carpen- 
ters, w'cavers, engineers, medics, 
machinists, all trades that must be 
plied: and mummers and mimes, 
though most such sport is given 
by wandering boats of actors, mas- 
terless madcap folk who come 
by as fancy strikes ’em.” She 
shrugged broad shoulders. ‘‘The 
Commander can list you all pro- 
fessions in his realm if you wish 
it. Imperial.” 

Flandry regarded her with more 
care than pleasure. He had not 
yet undei-stood her attitude. Was 
it contempt, or merely hatred? 

The sea people of Nyanza w’ere 
almost entirely Afriean by de- 
scent, w'hich meant that perhaps 
three-fourtlis of their ancestors 
had been negroid, back when 
more or less “pure” stocks still 
existed. In a world of light, more 
actinic than anything on Earth, 
reflected off water, there had been 
a nearly absolute selection for 
dark coloring: not a Nyanzen out- 
side the city of Altla was any 
whiter than the ace of spades. 



107 



The Game of Glory 



Otherwise genes swapped around 
pretty freely — kinky hair, broad 
noses, and full lips were the rule, 
but with plenty of exeeptions. 
Tessa’s hair formed a soft, tightly 
curled coif around her ears; her 
nostrils flared, in a wide arch- 
browed face, but the bridge was 
aquiline. Witliout her look of in- 
bred haughtiness, it would have 
been a wholly beautiful face. The 
rest of her was even more stun- 
ning, almost as tall as Flandry, 
full-breasted, slim-waisted, and 
muscled like a Siamese cat. She 
wore merely a gold medallion of 
rank on her forehead, a belt with 
a knife, and the inevitable aqua- 
lung on her back . . . which left 
plenty on view to admire. But 
even in plumes and gown and 
rainbow cloak, she had been a 
walking shout as she entered the 
resident’s mansion. 

Howci'er, tliought Dominic 
Flandr}’, that word "stunnhig" can 
be taken two ways. 1 am not about 
to make a pass at the Lightmis- 
tress of Little Skua. 

He asked cautiously: "Where 
are the Technicians from?’’ 

"Oh, those.’’ A faint sneer flick- 
ered on her red mouth. "Well, see 
you, the firstcomers here settled 
on Altla, but dien as more folk 
came in, space was lacking, so 
they began to range the sea. That 
proved so much better a life that 
erelong few cared to work on land. 
So sitlr the positions stood open, 
ai-hai! — it swarmed in with dirt- 



loving men and their shes. Most 
came from Deutschw'clt, as it hap- 
pened. When we had enough of 
yon ilk, and knew they’d breed, 
we closed the sluice, for they dare 
nay work as sailors, they get skin 
sicknesses, and Altla has little 
room.” 

"I should think they’d be pow- 
erful on tire planet, what with the 
essential refineries and — ” 

“Nay, Captain. Altla and all 
thereon is owned in common by 
the true Nyanzan nations. The 
Technicians are but hirelings. 
Though in sooth, they’ve a sticky 
way rvith money and larger bank 
accounts than many a skipper. 
That’s why we bar them from 
owning ships.” 

Flandry glanced down at him- 
self. He had avoided the quasi- 
uniform of the despised class and 
had packed outfits of blouse, 
slacks, zori, and sash for himself; 
the winged cap sat on his head 
bearing the sunburst of Empire. 
But he could not evade the ob- 
vious fact, that his own culture 
was more Lubberly than pelagic. 
And an Imperial agent w'as often 
hated, but must not ever allow 
himself to be despised. Hence 
Flandry cocked a brow ^Sardonic 
Expression 22-C, he thought) and 
drawled : 

"I see. You’re afraid that, being 
more intelligent, they’d end up 
owning every ship on the planet.” 

He could not see if she flushed, 
under the smooth black sweat- 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



108 

gleaming skin, but her lips drew 
back and one hand clapped to her 
knife. He thought that the sea bot- 
tom was no further away than a 
signal to her crew. Finally she ex- 
claimed, “Is it the new fashion on 
Terra to insult a hostess? Well 
you know it’s nay a matter of in- 
born brain, but of skill. The Lub- 
bers are reared from birth to han- 
dle monies. But how many of ’em 
can handle a rigging — or even 
name the lines? Can you?” 

Flandry’s unfairness had been 
calculated. So was his refusal to 
meet her reply squarely. “Well,” 
he said, “the Empire tries to re- 
spect local law and custom. Only 
the most uncivilized practices are 
not tolerated.” 

It stung her, she bridled. Most 
colonials were violently sensitive 
to their isolation from the Galac- 
tic mainstream. They did not see 
that their own societies were not 
backward on that account — were 
often healthier — and tlie answer 
to that lay buried somewhere in 
the depths of human unreason- 
ableness. But the fact could be 
used. 

Having angered her enough, 
Flandry finished coldly: “And, of 
course, the Empire cannot toler- 
ate treasonable conspiracies.” 

Tessa Hoorn answered him in a 
strained voice, “Captain, there’s 
nay conspiring here. Free-born 
folk are honest with foemen, too. 
It’s you who put on slyness. For 
see you, I happened by Altla 



homebound from The Kraal, 
and visited yon mansion for cour- 
toisie sake. When you asked pas- 
sage to Jairnovaunt, I granted it, 
sith such is nay refused among 
ocean people. But well I knew 
you fared with me, liefer than fly 
the way in an hour or two, so you 
could draw me out and spy on me. 
And you’ve nay been frank as to 
your reasons for guesting my 
country.” Her deep tones became a 
growl. “That’s Lubber ways! You’ll 
nay get far ’long your mission, 
speaking for a planet of Lubbers 
and Lubberlovers!” 

She drew her knife, looked at 
it, and clashed it back into the 
sheatlr. Down on die quarterdeck, 
die crewmen stirred, a ripple of 
panther bodies. It grew so quiet 
that Flandry heard the steady 
snore of the bow through mur- 
murous waves, and the lap-lap on 
die hull, and the creak of spars up 
in the sky. 

He leaned back against a blis- 
tering bulwark and said with 
care: “I’m going to Jairnovaunt 
because a boy died holding my 
hand. I want to find his par- 
ents. . . .” He offered her a ciga- 
ret, and helped himself when she 
shook her head. “But I’m not go- < 
ing just to extend my personal 
sympathies. Imperial expense ac- i 
counts are not quite that elastic. j 
For that matter, while we’re being I 
honest, I admit I’d hardly invite ; 
Bubbles or Flutters to ni)’ own j 
house." ] 



109 



The Game of Glory 



He blew smoke; it was almost 
invisible in the flooding light. 
“Maybe you wouldn’t conspire be- 
hind anyone’s back, m’ lady. Come 
to think of it who wmdd conspire 
in front of anyone’s face? But 
somebody on Nyanza is hatching 
a ver}- nast)' egg. That kid didn’t 
sign up when the Imperial re- 
cruiter stopped by for glory or 
money: he enlisted to learn mod- 
ern militechnics, with the idea of 
turning them against the Empire. 
And he died in trampled snow, 
snijK'd l)y a local patriot he was 
chasing. Who lured that young 
fellow out to die, Lightmistress? 
And who sneaked up a wall and 
harpooned a harmless little lonely 
bureaucrat in his sleep? Rather 
more to the point, who sent that 
murderer-by-stcalth, and why? 
Really, this is a pretty slimy busi- 
ness all around. I .should think 
you’d appreciate my efforts to 
clean it off your planet.” 

Tessa bit her lip. At last, not 
meeting his shielded gaze, she 
said, “I’m nay wise of any such 
plots, Captain. I won’t speak ’loud 
’gainst your Empire — my thoughts 
are my own, but it’s true we’ve nay 
suffered much more than a resi- 
dent and some taxes — ” 

“Which were doid)tless higher 
when every nation maintained its 
own defenses,” said Flandry. “Yes, 
we settle for a single man on 
worlds like this. We’d actually 
like to have more, because enough 
police could smell out trouble bc'- 



fore it’s grown too big, and could 
stop the grosser barbarities left 
over from independent days — ” 

Again she bristled. He said in a 
hurry: “No, please, for once that’s 
not meant to irritate. By and 
large, Nyanza looks as if it’s al- 
ways been quite a humane place. 
If you don’t use all the latest 
technological gimcrackery, it’s be- 
cause it’s non-functional in this 
culture, not because you’ve for- 
gotten w'hat your ancestors knew'. 
I’m just enough of a jackleg engi- 
neer to see that these weird-look- 
ing sails of yours are aerodynamic 
marvels; I’m certain that para- 
boloidal jib uses the Venturi ef- 
fect with malice aforethought. 
Your language is grammatically 
archaic but semantically efficient. 
I can envision some of the bucolic 
poets at court going into raptures 
over your way of life. And getting 
seasick if they tried it, but that’s 
another story. . . . Therefore,” 
he finished soberly, “I’m afraid 
I’m a little more sympathetic to 
Hurri Chundra Banncrji, w'ho 
fussed about and established ex- 
trasystemic employment contacts 
for your more ambitious young 
men and built breakwaters and or- 
dered vaccines and was never ad- 
mitted to your clubs, than I am 
sorry for you.” 

She looked over the side, into 
curling white and purple w’ater, 
and said very low, “The Empire 
was nay asked here.” 

"Neither w'as anyone else.. The 



110 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Terran Empire established itself 
in this region first. The Merseian 
Empire would be a rather more 
demanding master — if only be- 
cause it’s still vigorous, expansive, 
virtuous, and generally uncor- 
rupted, while Terra is the easy- 
going opposite.” That brought her 
up shai^ply in astonishment, as he 
had expected. “Since the Empire 
must protect its frontiers, lest 
Terra herself be clobbered out of 
the sky, we’re going to stay. It 
would not be advisable for some 
young Nyanzan firebrains to try 
harpooning space dreadnaughts. 
Anyone who provokes such gal- 
lant idiocy is an enemy of yours 
as well as mine.” 

Her eyes were moody upon his. 
After a long time she asked him, 
“Captain, hav'e you ever swum 
undersea?” 

“I’ve done a little skindiving 
for fun,” he said, taken aback. He 
had spoken half honestly and half 
meretriciously, never quite sure 
which sentence was one or an- 
other, and thought he had touched 
the proper keys. But this surprised 
him. 

“Nay more? And you stand all 
'lone on a world that’s aloof of 
you where it doesn’t, perchance, 
scheme murder? Captain, I re- 
pent me what I said ’bout your 
folk being Lubbers.” 

The relief was like a wave of 
weakness. Flandry sucked in his 
cheeks around his cigaret and an- 
swered lightly: “They cannot do 



worse than shoot me, which W'ould 
distress only my tailor and my 
vintner. Have you ever heard that 
the coward dies a tliousand deaths, 
the hero dies but once?” 

“Aye.” 

“Well, after the 857th death I 
got bored with it.” 

She laughed and he continued 
a line of banter, so habitual by 
now tliat most of him tliought on 
other affairs. Not that he seriously 
expected the Lightmistress of Lit- 
tle Skua to become bodily accessi- 
ble to him; he had gathered an 
impression of a chaste folk. But 
the sev'eral days’ voyage to Jair- 
nov^aunt could be made very pleas- 
ant by a small shipboard flirta- 
tion, and he would learn a great 
deal more than if his fellow voy- 
agers were hostile. For instance, 
whether the imported wine he had 
noticed in the galley was prefera- 
ble to native seaberry gin. He had 
not been truthful in claiming in- 
difference whether he lived or 
died: not while a supple young 
woman stood clad in sunlight, 
and blooded horses stamped on 
the ringing plains of Ilion, and 
smoke curled fragrant about coffee 
and cognac on Terra. But half 
the pleasure came from these 
things being staked against dark- 
ness. 

IV 

A tide was flowing when they 
reached Jairnovaunt, and all the 



Ill 



The Game of Glory 



rocks, and the housings upon 
them, were meters under the sur- 
face. The Hoorn ship steered a 
way between pennant-gay buoys 
to one of the anchored floating 
docks. There swarmed the sea peo- 
ple, snorting like porpoises among 
moored hulls or up like stiuirrels 
in tall masts. Fish were being un- 
loaded and sails repaired and en- 
gines overhauled, somewhere a 
flute and a drum underlay a hun- 
dred deep voices chanting Way-o 
as bare feet stamped out a riga- 
doon. Flandry noticed how silence 
spread ripple-fashion from the 
sight of him. But he followed 
Tessa overboard as soon as her 
vessel was secured. 

No Nyanzan was ever far from 
his aqualung. They seemed to 
have developed a more advanced 
model here than any Flandry 
had seen elsewhere: a transparent 
helmet and a small capacitance- 
battery device worn on the back, 
which electrolyzed oxygen directly 
from the water and added enough 
helium from a high-compression 
tank to dilute. By regulating the 
partial pressures of the gases, one 
could go quite deep. 

This was only a short swim, as 
casual as a Terran’s stroll across 
the bridgeway. Slanting through 
clear greenish coolth, I'landry 
saw that Jairnovaunt was large — 
sunken domes and towers gleamed 
farther than his \ision reached. 
W'ork went on : a cargo subma- 
rine, with a score of human 



midges flitting about it, dis- 
charged kelpite bales into a ware- 
house tube. But there were also 
children darting among the eerie 
spires and grottos of a coraloid 
park, an old man scattered seeds 
for a school of brilliant-striped 
little fish, a boy and a girl swam 
hand in hand through voiceless 
wonder. 

When he reached the long 
white hall of the Commander, 
Jairnovaunt’s hereditary chief 
executive, Flandry was still so be- 
mused by the waving, fronded for- 
mal gardens that he scarcely no- 
ticed how graceful the portico 
was. Even the airlock which ad- 
mitted him blended into the over- 
all pattern, a curiously disturbing 
one to the Terran mind, for it con- 
trasted delicate traceries and bru- 
tal masses as if it were the ocean 
itself. 

When tlie ^vater had been 
pumped out, an airblast dried 
them, Flandry ’s shimmerite clothes 
as well as Tessa’s sleek skin. They 
stepped into a hallway muralecl 
with heroic abstractions. Beyond 
two guards bearing Uie ubiquitous 
harpoon rifles, and beyond an 
emergency bulkhead, the passage 
opened on a great circular cham- 
ber lined with malachite pillars 
under a clear dome. Some tvvo- 
score Nyanzans stood about. Their 
ages seemed to range upward 
from 20 or so; some wore only a 
’lung, others a light colored shirt 
and kilt; all bore dignity like a 



112 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



mantle. Quite a few were women, 
gowned and plumed if they were 
clothed at all, but otherwise as 
free and proud as their men. 

Tessa stepped forward and sa- 
luted crisply. “The Lightmistrcss 
of Little Skua, returning from The 
Kraal as ordered, sir.” 

Commander Inyanduina III 
was a powerfully built, heavy- 
faced man with graying woolly 
hair: his medallion of rank was 
tattooed, a golden Pole Star bright 
on his brows. “Be welcome,” he 
said, “and likewise your guest. He 
is now ours. I call his name holy.” 

The Terran flourished a bow. 
“An honor, sir. I am Captain 
Dominic Flandry, Imperial Navy. 
Lightmistrcss Hoorn was gracious 
enough to conduct me here.” 

He met the Commander’s eyes 
steadily, but placed himself so he 
could watch Tessa on his edge of 
vision. Inyanduma tipped an al- 
most iinpercejitible inquiring ges- 
ture toward her. She nodded, ever 
so faintly, and made a short-lived 
O with thumb and forefinger. I’d 
already wormed out that she went 
to The Kraal on official business, 
remembered Flandry, but she 
wouldn't say what and only now 
will she even admit it succeeded. 
Too secret to mention on her 
ship’s radiophone! As human be- 
ings, we enjoyed each other’s com- 
pany, traveling here. But as agents 
of our kings — ? 

Inyanduma swept a sailor’s 
muscular hand about the room. 



“You see our legislative leaders, 
Captain. When the Lightmistrcss 
’phoned you were hither-bound, 
we supposed it was because of his 
Excellency’s slaying, which had 
been broadcast ’round the globe. 
It’s a grave matter, so I gathered 
our chiefs of council, from both 
the House of Men and the Con- 
gress of Women.” 

A rustling and murmuring 
went about the green columns, 
under the green sea. There was 
withdrawal in it, and a sullen 
waiting. These were not profes- 
sional politicians as Terra knew 
tlie breed. These were tlie worth- 
ies of Jairnovaunt: aristocrats 

and shijxiwners, holding seats ex 
officio, and a proportion of 
ships’ officers elected by Uie com- 
mons. Even the nobles were 
functional — Tessa Hoorn had 
inherited not the right but the 
duty to maintain lightships and 
communications about the reefs 
called Little Skua. They had all 
faced more storms and under- 
water teeth than they had debate. 

Flandry said evenly; “My visit 
concerns worse than a murder, 
sir and gentles. A resident might 
be killed by any disgruntled indi- 
vidual, that’s an occupational 
hazard. But I don’t think one liv- 
ing soul hated Bannerji person- 
ally. And that’s what’s damn- 
able!” 

“Are you implying treason, 
sir?” rumbled Inyanduma. 

“I am, sir. With more lines of 



113 



The Game of Glory 



evidence than one. Could anybody 
direct me to a family named 
Umbolu?” 

It stirred and hissed aimmg the 
councillors of Jairnovaunt. And 
then a young man trtxl forth — a 
huge young man with a lion’s 
gait, cragged features and a scar 
on one cheek. “Aye,” he said so 
it rang in tlie hall. "I bight Derek 
Umbolu, captain of the kraken- 
chaser Bloemfontein. Te'ssa, why 
brought you a damnt^d Impy 
hither?” 

“Belay!" rapped Inyanduma. 
“We’ll show courtoisie here.” 

Tessa exclaimed to the giant; 
“Derek, Derek, he could have 
flown to us in an hour! And we 
meditate nay rebellion — ” Her 
voice trailed o£E; she stepped back 
from his smoldering gaze, her own 
eyes widening and a hand stixil- 
ing to her moutli. The unspoken 
question shivered, Do ii'c? 

‘TjCt ’em keep ’way from us!" 
growled Derek Umlxilu. "We’ll 
pay the tribute and hold to the 
bloody Pax if they’ll leave us 
and our old ways ’lone. But thev 
don’t!" 

Flandry stepped into collective 
horror. “I’m not offended,” he 
said. “But neither do I make 
policy. Your complaints against 
the local administration should be 
taken to the provincial gover- 
nor — ” 

‘Ton murdering quog!" spttt 
Derek. ‘Tve heard about Brae, 
and more.” 



Since Flandry considered the 
description admirable (he as- 
sumed a quog was not a nice 
animal) he said hastily: “I must 
warn you against Use majesti. 
And now let’s get to my task. It’s 
not very’ pleasant for me either. 
Captain Umbolu, are you related 
to an Imperial marine named 
Thomas?” 

“Aye. I’ve a younger brother 
who ’listed for a live-year hitch.” 

Flandry’s tones gentled. “I’m 
sorry. It didn’t strike me you 
might be so closely — Thomas 
Umbolu was killed in action on 
Brae.” 

Derek closed his eyes. One 
great hand clamped on tlie hilt 
of his sheath knife till blood 
trickled from beneath the nails. 
He looked again at the world and 
said thickly: “You came here 
swifter than the official news, 
Captain.” 

“I saw him die,” said Flandry. 
“He went like a brave man.” 

“You’ve nay crossed space just 
to tell a colonial that much.” 

“No,” said Flandry. “I would 
like to speak alone with you some- 
time soon. And with his other 
kin.” 

The broad black chest pumped 
air, the hard fingers curved into 
stiff claws. Derek Umlx>lu rasped 
forth: “You’ll nay torment my fa- 
ther with your devilments, nor 
throw shame on us with your se- 
crecy. Ask it out here, ’fore ’em 
all.” 



114 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Flandry’s shoulder muscles 
tightened, as if expecting a bullet. 
He looked to the Commander. In- 
yanduma’s starred face was like 
obsidian. Flandrj' said: “I have 
reason to believe Thomas Umbolu 
was implicated in a treasonable 
conspiracy. Of course, I could be 
wrong, in which case I’ll apolo- 
gize. But I must first put a great 
many questions. I am certainly 
not going to perform before an 
audience. I’ll see you later.” 

“You’ll leave my father be or 
I’U kill you!” 

“Belay!’ cried Inyanduma. “I 
said he was a guest.” More softly: 
“Go, Derek, and tell Old John 
what you must.” 

The giant saluted, wheeled, 
and stalked from the room. Flan- 
dry saw tears glimmer in Tessa’s 
eyes. The Commander bowed 
ponderously at him. “Crave your 
pardon, sir. He’s a stout heart 
. . . surely you’ll find nay trea- 
son in his folk . . . but the news 
you bore was harsh.” 

Flandry made some reply. The 
gathering became decorous, tlie 
Lightmasters and Coastwatchers 
offered him polite conversation. 
He felt reasonably sure that few 
of them knew about any plottings : 
revolutions didn’t start that way. 

Eventually he found himself in 
a small but tastefully furnished 
bedroom. One wall was a plane- 
tary map. He studied it, looking 
for a place called Uhunhu. He 
found it near the Sheikhdom of 



Rossala, which lay north of here; 
if he read the symbols aright, it 
was a permanently submerged 
area. 

A memory snapped into his 
consciousness. He swore for two 
unrepeating minutes before start- 
ing a chain of cigarets. If that 
was the answer — 

V 

The inner moon, tliough small- 
er, raised the largest tides, up to 
nine times a Terrestrial high; but 
it moved so fast, five orbits in 
two of Nyanza’s 30-hour days, 
that the ebb was spectacularly 
rapid. Flandry heard a roar 
through his wall, switched on die 
transparency, and saw water tum- 
bling white from dark rough rock. 
It was close to sunset, he had sat 
in his thoughts for hours. A 
glance at the electric ephemerides 
over his bunk told him that Loa, 
the outer satellite, would not 
dunk the hall till midnight. And 
that was a much weaker flow, 
without the whirlpool effects 
which were dangerous for a low- 
er-case lubber like himself. 

He stubbed out his cigaret and 
sighed. Might as well get the nasty 
part over ivith. Rising, he shucked 
all clothes but a pair of trunks 
and a ’lung; he put on the swim- 
shoes given him and buckled his 
guns — diey were safely water- 
proof — into dieir holsters. A di- 
rectory-map of the immediate re- 



115 



The Game of Glory 



gion showed him where Captain 
John Umbolu lived. He recorded 
a message that business called him 
out and his host should not wait 
dinner: he felt sure Inyanduma 
would be more relieved than of- 
fended. Then he stepped through 
the airlock. It closed automati- 
cally after him. 

Sunset blazed across violet wa- 
ters. The white spume of the 
breakers was turned an incredi- 
ble gold; tide pools on the naked 
black skerry were like molten 
copper. The sky was deep blue in 
the east, still pale overhead, 
shading to a clear cloudless green 
where the sun drowned. Through 
the surf’s huge hollow crashing 
and grinding, Flandry heard bells 
from one of the many rose-red 
spires ... or did a ship’s bell 
ring among raking spars, or was 
it something he had heard in a 
dream once? Beneath all the 
noise, it was unutterably peaceful. 

No one bothered with boats for 
such short distances. I'landry en- 
tered the water at a sheltered spot, 
unfolded the web feet in his 
shoes, and struck out between the 
scattered, dome-and-towered reefs. 
Other heads bobbed in the little 
warm waves, but none paid him 
attention. He was glad of that. 
Steering a course by marked buoys, 
he found old Umbolu’s house af- 
ter a few energetic minutes. 

It was on a long thin rock, sur- 
rounded by lesser stones on which 
a murderous fury explotled. The 



Terran paddled carefully around, 
in scarcli of a safe approach. He 
found it, two natural breakwaters 
formed by gaunt rusty coraloid 
pinnacles, with a patli that led 
upward through gardens now sod- 
den heaps until it struck the little 
hemisphere. Twihght was closing 
in, slow and deeply blue; an eve- 
ning planet came to white life in 
tlie west. 

Flandry stepped onto the beach 
under the crags. It was dark there. 
He did not know what reflex of 
deadly years saved him. A man 
glided from behind one of the 
high spires and fired a harpoon. 
Flandry dropped on his stomach 
lx;fore he had seen more than a 
metallic glitter. The killing mis- 
sile hissed where he had been. 

“If you please!” He rolled over, 
yanking for his sleepy-needle gun. 
A night-black panther shape 
sprang toward him. His pistol was 
only half unlimbered when the 
hard body fell upon his. One chop- 
ping, wrist-numbing karate blow 
sent the weapon a-clatter from his 
grasp. He saw a bearded, hating 
face behind a knife. 

Flandry blocked the stab with 
his left arm. The assassin pulled 
his blade back. Before it could re- 
turn, Flandry’s thumb went after 
the nearest eye. His opponent 
should have ignored that distrac- 
tion for tire few necessary mo- 
ments of slicing time — but, in- 
stead, grabbed the Terran’s wrist 
with liis own free hand. Flan- 



116 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



dry’s right hand was still weak, 
but he delivered a rabbit punch of 
sorts with it and took his left out 
of hock hy jerking past his en- 
emy's thumb. Laying both hands 
ami a knee against the man’s knife 
arm, he set about breaking same. 

The fellow screechetl, writhed, 
and wriggled free somehow. Both 
bounced to their feet. The dagger 
lay between them. The Nyanzan 
dove after it. Flandry put his foot 
on the blade. “Finders keepers,” 
he said. He kicked the scrabbling 
man behind the ear and drew his 
blaster. 

The Nyanzan did not stay 
kicked, fluddlcd at Flandry’s 
knees, he threw a sudden shoulder 
block. Tlie Terran went over on 
his backside. He glimpsed the lean 
form as it rose and leaped; it was 
in the water before he had fired. 

After the thunder-crash had 
echoed to naught and no body 
had emerged, Flandry retrieved 
his needier. Slowly, his breathing 
and pulse eased. “That,” he con- 
fessed aloud, “w'as as ludicrous a 
case of mutual ineptitude as the 
gods of slapstick ever engineered. 
We both deserve to be tickled to 
death by small green centipedes. 
Well ... if you keep quiet 
about it, I will.” 

He squinted through the dusk 
at die assassin’s knife. It was an 
ordinary rustproof blade, but the 
lione hilt carried an unfamiliar 
inlaid design. And had he ever 
before seen a Nyanzan ivith a 



respectable growth of beard? 

Fie went on up the path and 
pressed the house bell. The air- 
lock opened for him and he en- 
tered. 

The place had a ship’s neat- 
ness, and it w'as full of models, 
scrimshaw, stuffed fish, all the 
sailor souvenirs. But emptiness 
housed in it. One old man sat 
alone with his dead; there was 
no one else. 

John Umbolu looked up 
through dim eyes and nodded. 
“Aye,” he said. “I ’waited you. 
Captain. Be welcome and be 
seated.” 

Flandry lowered himself to a 
couch covered with the soft-scaled 
hide of some giant swimming 
thing John Umbolu had once 
hunted down. The leather was 
worn shabby. The old man limped 
to him with a decanter of im- 
ported rum. When tliey had both 
been heljied, he sat himself in a 
massive armchair and their gob- 
lets clinked together. “Your honor 
and good health, sir,” said John 
Umbolu. 

Flandry looked into the wrin- 
kled face and said quietly: “Your 
son Derek must have told you my 
news.” 

“I’ve had the tidings,” nodded 
Umbolu. He took a pipe from its 
rack and began to fill it with slow 
careful motions. “You saw him 
die, sir?” 

“Fie held my hand. Flis squad 
W'as ambushed on a combat mis- 



117 



The Game of Glory 



sion on Brae. He . . . it was 
soon over.” 

“Drowning is the single decent 
death,” whispered the Nyanzan. 
“My other children, all but Derek, 
had that much luck.” He lit his 
pipe and blew smoke for a while. 
“I’m sorry Tom had to go yon 
way. But it is kind of you to come 
tell me of it.” 

“He’ll be buried with full mili- 
tary honors,” said Flandry awk- 
wardly. If they don’t hare so many 
corpses they just hiilldozc them 
under. “Or if you wish, instead of 
the battle-casualty bonus you can 
have his ashes returned here.” 
“Nay,” said Uml)olu. His white 
head wove back and forth. “What 
use is that? Let me have the 
money, to build a reef beacon in 
his name.” He thought for a wliile 
longer, then said timidly: "Per- 
chance I could call further on 
your kindness. Would you know if 
. . . you’re ’ware, sir, soldiers on 
leave and the girls they meet . . . 
it’s possible Tom left it chilil 
somewhere ...” 

“I’m sorry, I wouldn’t know 
how to find out about that." 

“Well, well, I c.xpeeteil nay 
more. Derek must be wed soon 
then, if the name’s to live.” 

Flandry drew hard on a cigaret, 
taken from a waterproof case, i le 
got out: “I have to tell you what 
y'our son said as he lay dying." 

“Aye. Say forth, and fear me 
nay. Shall the fish blame the hook 
if it hurts him a little?" 



Flandry related it. At tlie end, 
the old man’s eyes closed, just as 
Derek’s had done, and he let the 
empty glass slip from his fingers. 

Finally: “I know naught of this. 
Will 3'ou believe that. Captain?” 
“Yes, sir,” Flandry answered. 

“You fear Derek may be caught 
in the same net?” 

“I hope not.” 

"I too. I’d nay have any son of 
mine in a scheme that works by 
midnight murder — whatever they 
may think of your Empire. Tom 
. . . Tom was young and didn’t 
understand what was involved. 
Will you believe that too?” asked 
John Umbolu anxiously. Flandry 
nodded. The Nyanzan dropped 
his head and cupped his hands 
about the pipe bowl, as if for 
warmth. "But Derek . . . why, 
Derek’s in the Council. Derek 
vvoidd have open eyes — Let it 
nay be so!” 

Flandry left him with himself 
for a time, then : “Where might 
any young man . . . first have 
encountered the agents of such a 
conspiracy?” 

“Who knows, sir? ’Fore his ; 
growth is gained, an Lfmbolu boy 
has shinned to all ports of the 
planet. Or there are always sailors 
from every nation on Nyanza, 
right here in Jairnovaunt.” 

Flandry held out the knife he 
had taken. “This belongs to a 
bearded man,” he said. “Can you 
tell me anything about it?” 

The faded eyes peered close. 



118 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



“Rossala work.” It was an instant 
recognition, spoken in a lifeless 
voice. "And the Rossala men 
flaunt whiskers.” 

“As I came ashore here,” said 
Flandr}', “a bearded person with 
this knife tried to kill me. He got 
away, but — ” 

He stopped. The old sea cap- 
tain had risen. Flandry looked 
up at an incandescent mask of 
rage, and suddenly he realized 
that John Umbolu was a very big 
man. 

Gigantic fists clenched over the 
Terran’s head. The huge voice 
roared like thunder, one majestic 
oath after the next, until rage at 
last found meaningful words. 
“Sneak assassins on my very 
ground! ’Gainst my guest! By the 
blazing bones of Almighty God, 
sir, you’ll let me question every 
Rossalan in Jairnovaunt and flay 
yon one ’live!” 

Flandry rose too. An upsurging 
eagerness tingled in him, a new- 
born plot. And at the same time — 
Warily, child, warily! You’ll not 
get cooperation at this counter 
without some of the most weasel- 
like arguments and shameless 
emotional hutton-pushing in hell’s 
three-volume thesaurus. 

Well, he thought, that’s what I 
get paid for. 

VI 

Hours had gone when he left 
the house. Fie had eaten there, but 



sheer weariness dragged at him. 
He swam quite slowly back to the 
Commander’s rock. When he stood 
on it, he rested for a w'hile, look- 
ing over the sea. 

Loa was up, Luna-sized, nearly 
full, but w'ith several times the 
albedo of Earth’s moon. High in a 
clear blackness, it drowned most 
of the alien constellations. The 
marker lights about every rock, 
color-coded for depth so tliat all 
Jairnovaunt was one great jewel- 
box, grew" pallid in the moon- 
dazzle off the ocean. 

Flandry took out a cigaret. It 
w'as enough to be alone with that 
light: at least, it helped. Imperial 
agents ought to have some kind 
of conscience-ectomy performed. 

. . . He drew smoke into his 
lungs. 

"Can you nay rest. Captain?” 

The low' w'oman-voice brought 
him bounding around. When he 
saw the moonlight gleam off Tessa 
Hoorn, he put back his gun, 
sheepishly. 

“You seem a wee bit wakeful 
yourself,” he answered. "Unless 
you are sleep-w'alking, or sleep- 
diving or w'hatei'er people do here. 
But no, surely I am the one asleep. 
Don’t rouse me.” 

The moon turned her into 
darknesses and lithe witcheries, 
W'ith great marching w'aters to 
sw'irl beneath her feet. She had 
been swimming — Loa glistened 
off a million cool drops, her only 
garment. He remembered how 



119 



The Game of Glory 



tliey had talked and laughed and 
traded songs and recollections arid 
even hopes, under tall skies or 
moonlit sails. His heart stumbled, 
and glibness died. 

“Aye. My net would nay hold 
fast to sleep this night.” She stood 
before him, eyes lowered. It was 
the first time she had not met his 
gaze. In the streaming unreal 
light, he saw how a pulse llultered 
in her throat. “So I wended I’rom 
my bunk and — ” The tones faded. 

“Why did you come here again?” 
he asked. 

“Oh ... it was a place to 
steer for. Or jx;rchance. . . . 
Nay!” Her lips tided to smile, hut 
were not quite steady. “Wdicre 
were you this evening, sith we are 
so curious?” 

“I spoke to Old John,” he said, 
because so far truth would serve 
his purjiose. “It wasn’t easy.” 

“Aye. I wouldn’t give your work 
to an enemy, Dominic. Why <io 
you do it?” 

He shrugged. “It’s all I really 
know how to do.” 

“Nay!” she protested. “I'o aid 
a brute of a governor or a null of 
a resident — you’re too miieli a 
man. You could come . . . here, 
even — Nay, the sun vvoiildn’l al- 
low it for long. . . .” 

“It’s not quite for nothing,” he 
said. “The Empire is — " he 
grinned forlornly — “less perfect 
than myself. True. Ikit what 
would replace it is a great deal 
worse.” 



“Are you so sure, Dominic?” 

“No,” he said in bitterness. 

“You could dwell on a frontier 
world and do work you are sure is 
worth yourself. I . . . even I 
have thought, there is more in this 
universe than Nyanza ... if 
such a planet had oceans, I could 

ft 

Flandry said frantically: 
“Didn’t you mention having a 
child, Tessa?” 

“Aye, a Commander-child, but 
sith I’m unwed as yet the boy was 
adopted out.” He looked his puz- 
zlement and she explained, as 
glad as he to be impersonal: “The 
Commander must not wed, but 
lies with whom he will. It’s a high 
honor, and if she be husbandless 
the woman gets a great dowry 
from him. The offspring of these 
unions are raised by the mothers’ 
kin; when they are all old 
enough, the councillors elect the 
best-seeming son heir apparent.” 

Somewhere in his rocking 
brain, Flandry thought that the 
Tcrran Emperors could learn a 
good deal from Nyanza. He 
forced a chuckle and said: “Why, 
that makes you the perfect catch, 
Tessa — titled, rich, and the 

mother of a potential chieftain. 
How did you escape so far?” 

“There was nay the right man,” 
she whispered. “Inyanduma him- 
•self is so much a man, see you, 
for all his years. Only Derek Um- 
bolu — how you unlock me, Ter- 
ran! — and him too proud to wed 



120 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



’bove his station.” She caught her 
breath and blurted desperately: 
“But I’m nay more a maid, and I 
ivill nay wait until Full Entropy 
to be again a woman.” 

Flandry could have mumbled 
something and gotten the devil 
out of there. But he remembered 
through a brawling in his blood 
that he was an Imjierial agent 
and that something had been done 
by this girl in southern waters 
which they kept secret from him. 

He kissed her. 

She responded shyly at first, 
and then with a hunger that tore 
at him. They sat for a long while 
under the moon, needing no words, 
until Flandry felt with dim sur- 
prise that the tide was licking his 
feet. 

Tessa rose. “Come to my house,” 
she said. 

It was the moment when he 
must be a reptile-blooded scoun- 
drel ... or perhaps a parfait 
gentil knight, he was desolately 
uncertain w'hich. He remained 
seated, looking up at her, where 
she stood crowned with stars, and 
said: 

“I'm sorry. It wouldn’t do.” 

“Fear me naught,” she said with 
a small catch of laughter, very 
close to a sob. “You can leave 
when you will. I’d nay have a 
man who wouldn’t stay freely. 
But I’ll do my best to keep you, 
Dominic, dearest.” 

He fumbled after another cig- 
aret. “Do you think I’d like any- 



thing better?” he said. “But there’s 
a monster loose on this planet. I’m 
all but sure of it. I ivill not give 
you just a few hours with half 
my mind on my work. Afterward 
— ” He left it unfinished. 

She stood quiet for a time that 
stretched. 

“It’s for Nyanza too,” he plead- 
ed. “If this goes on unreined, it 
could be the end of your people.” 
“Aye,” she said in a flat tone. 
“You could help me. When this 
mission is finished — ” 

“Well . . . what would you 
know?” She twisted her face 
away from his eyes. 

He got the cigaret lighted and 
squinted tlirough the smoke. 
“What were you doing in The 
Kraal?” 

“I’m nay so sure now that I do 
love you, Dominic.” 

“VVill you tell me, so I’ll know 
what I have to face?” 

She sighed. “Rossala is arming. 
They are making warcraft, guns, 
torpedoes — none nuclear, sitli we 
have nay facilities for it, but more 
than tlie Terran law allows us. I 
don’t know why, though rumor 
speaks of sunken Uhunhu. The 
Sheikh guards his secrets. But 
there are wdiispers of freedom. It 
may or may not be sooth. We’ll 
nay make trouble with the Im- 
perium for fellow Nyanzans, but 
. . . we arm ourselv es too, in case 
Rossala should start again the old 
wars. I arranged an alliance with 
The Kraal.” 



121 



The Game of Glory 



“And if Rossala should not at- 
tack you, but revolt against Ter- 
ra?” asked Flandry. “What would 
your own re-armed alliance do?” 
“I know naught ’bout that. I 
am but one Nyanzan. Have you 
nay gained enough?” 

she slammed down her ’lung 
helmet and dove olf tlic edge. He 
did not see her come up again. 

vir 

With a whole planet fu I of 
exotic sea foods to choose from, 
the Commander hospital)ly l>ieak- 
fasted his guest on imported beef- 
steak. Flandr)' walked out among 
morning tide pools, through a 
gusty salt wind, and waited in 
grimness and disgruntlement for 
events to start moving. 

He was a conspicuous figure in 
his iridescent white garments, 
standing alone on a jut of rock 
with the surf leaping at his feet. 
A harpoon gunner could linve 
fired upward from the water and 
disappeared. Flandry did not take 
his eyes off tlie blue and green 
whitecaps beyond the breakers. 
His mind dwelt glumly on I’essa 
Hoorn . . . God damn it, he 
would go home by way of Morvan 
and spend a week in its pleasure 
city and put it all on the expense 
account. What was the use of this 
struggle to keep a decaying civili- 
zation from being eaten alive, if 
you never got a chance at any of 
the decadence yourself? 



A black shape crossed his field 
of vision. He jwised, warily. The 
man swam like a seal, but straight 
into the surf. There were sharp 
rocks in that cauldron — hold it! 
— Derek Umbolu beat his way 
tlirough, grasped the wet stone 
edge Flandry stood on, and 
chinned himself up. He pushed 
back his helmet with a crash audi- 
ble over the sea-thunder and 
loomed above Flandry like a basalt 
cliff. Flis eyes went downward 30 
centimeters to lock with the Ter- 
ran’s, and he snarled: 

"What have you done to her?” 
“My lady Floorn?” Flandry 
asked. “Unfortunately, nothing.” 

A fist cocked. “You lie. Lubber! 
I know the lass. I saw her this 
dawn and she had been weep- 
ing.” 

Flandry smiled lop-sided. “And 
I am necessarily to blame? Don’t 
you flatter me a bit? She spoke 
rather well of you. Captain.” 

A shiver went through the huge 
borly. Derek stepped back one 
pace; teeth caught at his lip. “Say 
nay more,” he muttered. 

“Fd have come looking for you 
today,” said Flandry. “We still 
have a lot to talk about. Such as 
the man who tried to kill me last 
night.” 

Derek spat. “A pity he didn’t 
succeed!” 

“Your father drought otherwise, 
seeing the attempt was made on 
his own rock. He was quite in- 
dignant.” 



122 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



Derek’s eyes narrowed. His 
nostrils stirred, like an angry 
bull’s, and his head slanted for- 
ward. “So you spoke to my father 
after all, did you, now? I warned 
you, Impy — ’’ 

“We liad a friendly sort of 
talk,’’ said Flandry. "He doesn’t be- 
lieve anything can be gained by 
shooting men in tlieir sleep.” 

“I suppose all your own worlcs 
would stand being refereed?" 

Since they would certainly not, 
Flandry donned a frowm and con- 
tinued: "I'd keep an eye on your 
father, though. I've seen these 
dirty little fanaticisms before. 
Among the first people to be 
butchered are the native-born W’ho 
keep enough native sense and 
honor to treat the Imperial like a 
fellow'-being. You see, such people 
are too likely to understand that 
the revolution is really organized 
hy some rival imperialism, and 
that you can’t win a war where 
)-our own home is the battle- 
ground.” 

"Arrghl" A hoarse animal noise, 
for no tvords were scornful 
enough. 

“And ray tvould-be assassin is 
still in business,” continued Flan- 
dry. “He knows I did talk to your 
fatlicr. Hate me as much as you 
like. Captain Umbolu, but keep a 
guard over tlie old gentleman. Or 
at least speak to a certain Rossalan 
whom I don’t accuse you of 
knowing.” 

For a moment longer the brown 



eyes blazed against the glacial 
gray blandncss of the Terran’s. 
Then Derek clashed his helmet 
down and returned to tlie water. 

Flandry sighc*d. He really 
should start the formal machinery 
of investigation, but — He went 
back to the house with an idea of 
borrowing some fishing tackle. 

Inyanduma, seated at a desk 
among the inevitable documents 
of government, gave him a trou- 
bled look. “Arc you certain that 
there is a real conspiracy on Ny- 
anza?” he asked. “We’ve ever had 
our hotheads, like all others . . . 
aye. I’ve seen otlier planets, I 
’listed for die space Navy in my 
day and hold a resenc commis- 
sion.” 

Flandry sat down and looked 
at his fingernails. “Then why 
haven’t you reported what you 
know about Rossala?” he asked 
softly. 

Inyanduma started. “Are you a 
telepath?” 

“No. It’d make diings too dull.” 
Flandry lit a fresh cigaret. “I know 
Rossala is arming, and diat your 
nation is alarmed enough about it 
to prepare defensive w'eapons and 
alliances. Since the Empire would 
protect you, you must expect the 
Empire to be kicked off Nyanza.” 

“Nay,” w'hisjicred Inyanduma. 
“We’ve nay certainty of aught. 
It’s but . . . we w'on’t bring a 
horde of deteedves, belike a Ter- 
ran militar}- force, by denouncing 
our fellow nation ... on so lit- 



123 



The Game of Glory 



tie proof. . . . And yet wc must 
keep some freedom of action, in 
case — ” 

"Especially in case Rossida calls 
on you to join in cutting tJic Tcr- 
ran apron strings?” 

“Nay, nay—” 

"Under other circumstances, it 
would be pathetic.” Flandry shook 
his tongue-clicking head. "It’s so 
amateurishly done tliat I feel 
grossly overpaid for my lime here. 
But whoever engineered the con- 
spiraey in the first place is no 
amateur. He used your parochial 
loyalties with skill. And he must 
expect to move soon, before a pre- 
occupied Impcrium can find out 
enough about his arrangements to 
justify sending in the marines. I he 
resident’s assassination is obvi- 
ously a key action. It was chance 
I got here the very day that had 
happened, but someone like me 
would surely have arrived not 
many days later, and not been a 
great deal longer al)out le.-irning 
as much as I’ve done. Of course, if 
they can kill me it will ilelay mat- 
ters for a while, which will he 
helpful to tlicm; hut they don't 
seem to expect they’ll neetl mucli 
time.” 

Flandry' paused, nodded to 
himself, and carried on. "Frgo, if 
this affair is not stopped, we can 
expect Rossala to revolt within 
a few weeks at the very latest. Bos- 
sala will call on the other Nyan/an 
nations to help — and they’ve Imcu 
cleverly maneuvered into arming 



themselves and setting up a skele- 
ton military organization. If the 
expert I suspect is behind the revo- 
lution, those leaders such as y'our- 
self, W'ho demur at the idea, will 
die and be replaced by more gulli- 
ble ones. Of course, Nyanza will 
have been promised outside help; 
I don’t imagine even Derek Um- 
bolu thinks one planet can stand 
off all Terra’s power. Merseia is 
not too far away. If everything 
goes smootlily, w'e’ll end up with a 
nominally independent Nyanza 
which is actually a Merseian pup- 
pet — deep within Terran space. If 
the attempt fails, w'ell, what’s one 
more radioactive w'rcck of a world 
to Merseia?” 

There w'as a stillness. 

In the end Inyanduma said 
grayly: “I don’t know but W'hat 
the hazard you speak of w'ill be 
better than to call in the Terrans; 
for in sooth all our nations have 
broken your law in that we have 
gathered weapons as you say. The 
Imperials would nay leave us what 
self-government we now have.” 
“They might not be necessary,” 
said Flandry. "Since you do have 
those w’eapons, and the City con- 
stabulary is a legally armed na- 
tive force with some nuclear 
equipment . . . you could do 
your own housecleaning. I could 
supervise the operation, make 
sure it w'as thorough, stamp my 
report to headquarters Fantasti- 
cally Secret, and that would be 
the close of the affair.” 



124 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



He Stood up. "Think it over,” 
he said. . . . 

It was peaceful out on the 
rock. Flandry’s reel hummed, the 
lure flashed through brilliant air, 
the surf kittened gigantically with 
his hook. It did not seem to mat- 
ter greatly that he got never a 
nibble. The tide began to rise 
again, he’d have to go inside or 
exchange his rod for a trident 

A kayak came over drowned 
skerries like something alive. Derek 
Umbolu brought it to Flandry’s 
feet and looked up. His face was 
sea-wet, which was merciful; 
Flandry did not want to know 
whether the giant was crying. 

“Blood,” croaked Derek. “Blood, 
and the chairs broken, I could see 
in the blood how he was dragged 
out and thrown to the fish.” 

Hollowness lay in Dominic 
Flandry’s heart. He felt his shoul- 
ders slump. “I’m sorry,” he said. 
"Oh, God, I’m sorry.” 

\Vords ripped out, flat, hurried, 
under the ramping tidal noise : 
"They center in Rossala, but 
someone in Uhunhu captains it. 1 
was to seize control here when 
they rise, if Inyanduma will nay 
let us help the revolution. I hated 
the killing of old Bannerji, but it 
was needful. For now there will 
be nay effective space traffic con- 
trol, till they replace him, and in 
two weeks there will come ships 
from Merseia with heavy nuclear 



war-weapons such as we can’t 
make on this planet. The same 
man who gaffed Bannerji tried for 
you. He was the only trained as- 
sassin in Jairnovaunt — and a 
neighbor gave you alibi — so I be- 
lieved none of his whinings that 
he’d nay touched my father. Flis 
name was Mamoud Shufi. Cursed 
be it till the sun is cold clinkers!” 

One great black hand unzipped 
the kayak cover. The other hand 
swooped down, pulled out some- 
thing which dripped, and flung it 
at the Terran’s feet so hard that 
one dead eye burst from the 
lopped-off head. 

VIII 

Elsewhere on Nyanza it 
growled battle, men speared and 
shot each other, ships w’ent to the 
bottom and buildings cracked 
open like rotten fruit. Where Flan- 
dry' stood was only turquoise and | 
lace. Perhaps some of the high ‘ 
white clouds banked in the west < 
had a smoky tinge. 1 

A crewman with a portable '] 

sonic fathometer nodded. “We’re 1 

over Uhunhu shoals now, sir.” i 

"Stop die music,” said Flandry. 
The skipper transmitted several ] 

orders, he felt the pulse of engines 
die, the submarine lay quiet. Look- ■ 
ing down gray decks past the 
shark’s fin of a conning tower, i 
Flandry saw crewmen gathering ' 
in a puzzled, almost resentful way. ; 
They had expected to join the 



125 



The Game of Glory 



fighting, till this Tcrran directed 
tlic ship eastward. 

“And now,” said Derek Umbolu 
grimly, “will you have the kind- 
ness to say why we steered clear 
of Rossala?” 

Flandr)' cocked an eyebrow. 
“\\diy are you so anxious to kill 
other men?” he countered. 

Derek bristled. "I’m nay afraid 
to hazard my skin, Impy . . . 
like some I could name!” 

“There’s more to it than that,” 
said Flandry. He was not sure why 
he prattled cheap psychology 
when a monster crouched under 
his feet. Postponing the moment? 
He glanced at Tessa Hoorn, who 
had insisted on coming. "Do you 
see what I mean, Lightmistre.ss? 
Do you kno%v why lie itches so to 
loose his harpoon?” 

Some of the chill she had shown 
him in the past week thawed. 
“Aye,” she said. “Belike I do. It’s 
blood guilt enough that we’re 
party to a war 'gainst our o^vn 
planetmen, without being safe 
into the bargain.” 

He wondered how many shared 
her feelings. Probably no large 
number. After he and Inyanduma 
flew to die City and got the 
Warden to mohilize his constables, 
a call had gone out for volunteers. 
The Nyanzan public had only 
been informed that a dangerous 
conspiracy had been discovered, 
centered in Rossala, that tlie 
Sheikh had refused the police right 
of entry, and that therefore a large 



force would be needed to seize 
that nation over the resistance of 
its misguided citizens and occupy 
it while the Warden’s specialists 
sniffed out the actual plotters. 
And men had come by the many 
thousands, from all over the 
planet. 

It was worse, though, for those 
who knew what really lay behind 
this police operation. 

Flandry mused aloud, “I won- 
der if you’ll ever start feeling that 
way about your fellowmen, wher- 
ever they happen to live?” 

“Enough!” rapped Derek Um- 
bolu. "Say why you brought us 
hither and be done!” 

Flandry kindled a cigaret and 
stared over the rail, into chuck- 
ling sun-glittering waves so clear 
that he could sec how the darkness 
grew with every meter of depth. 
He .said: 

“Down there, if he hasn’t been 
warned somehow that I know 
about him, is the enemy.” 

“Ai-a!” Tessa Hoorn dropped a 
hand to her gun; but Flandry saw 
with an odd little pain how she 
moved all unthinkingly closer to 
Derek. “But who would lair in 
tlrowncd Uhunhu?” 

"The name I know him by is 
A’u,” said Flandry. “He isn’t hu- 
man. He can breathe water as 
well as air — I suppose his home 
planet must he pretty %vet, though 
I don’t know where it is. But it’s 
somewhere in the Merseian Em- 
pire, and he, like me, belongs to the 



126 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



second oldest profession. We’ve 
played games before now. I 
flushed him on Conjumar two 
Eartli-years ago: my boys cleaned 
up his headquarters, and his per- 
sonal spaceship took a near miss 
that left it lame and radioactive. 
But he got away. Not home, his 
ship wasn’t in that good a condi- 
tion, but away.” 

Flandry trickled smoke sensu- 
ously through his nostrils. It 
might be the last time. “On the 
basis of what I’ve seen here. I’m 
now certain that friend A’u made 
for Nyanza, ditched, contacted 
some of your malcontents, and 
started cooking revolution. The 
whole business has his signature, 
with flourishes. If nothing else, a 
Nyanzan uprising and Merseian 
intervention would get him pas- 
sage home; and he might have 
inflicted a major defeat on Terra 
in the process.” 

A mumbling went through the 
crewfolk, wrath w'hich was half 
terror. “Sic semper local patriots,” 
finished Flandry. “I want to be 
ruddy damn sure of getting A’u, 
and he has a whole ocean bottom 
to hide on if he’s alarmed, and 
we’ll be too busy setting traps for 
the Merseian gunrunners due 
next week to play tag for very 
long. Otherwise I’d certainly have 
waited till we could bring a larger 
force.” 

“Thirty men ’gainst one poor 
hunted creature?” scofEed Tessa. 

“He’s a kind of big creature,” 



said Flandry quietly to her. 

He looked at his followers, 
beautiful and black in the sun- 
light, with a thousand hues of j 
blue at their backs, a low little ) 
wind touching bare skins, and the ; 
clean male shapes of weapons. j 

It was too fair a world to gamble S 
down in dead Uhunhu. Flandry j 
knew with wry precision why he 
was leading this chase — not for 
courage, nor glory, nor even one 
more exploit to embroider for some ; 
high-prowed yellow-haired bit of 
Terran fluff. He went because he 
was an Imperial and if he stayed 
behind the colonials would laugh 
at him. ' 

Therefore he took one more 
drag of smoke, flipped his cigaret i 
parabolically overboard, and mur- j 
mured: “Be good, Tessa, and I’ll 
bring you back a lollipop. Let’s go, 
chilluns.” 

And snapped down his helmet 
and dove cleanly over the side. i 

The water became a world. 
Overhead was an area of sun- ! 
dazzle, too bright to look on; else- ’ 
where lay cool dusk fading down- 
ward into night. The submarine 
was a basking whale shape ... 
too bad he couldn’t just take it 
down and torpedo A’u, but an ; 
unpleasant session with a man i 
arrested in Altla had told him ! 
better — A’u expected to be ap- 
proached only by swimming men. ; 

. . . The roof of sunlight grew 
smaller as he drove himself toward ■ 
the bottom, until it was only a . 



127 



The Game of Glory 



tiny blinding star and then noth- 
ing. There was a silken sense of 
his own steadily rippling muscles 
and the sea that slid past them, 
the growing chill stirred his blood 
in its million channels, a glance 
behind showed his bubble-stream 
like a trail of tiny argent planets, 
his followers were black lightning 
bolts through an utterly quiet 
green t^vilight, O God to be a seal! 

Dimly now, the weed-grown 
steeps of Uhunhu rose beneath 
him, monstrous gray dolmens and 
menhirs raised by no human 
hands, sunken a million years ago 
. . . A centuries-drowned ship, 
the embryo of a new reef ten mil- 
lennia hence, with a few skulls 
strewn for fish to nest in, was 
shockingly raw and new under 
the leaning walls. Flandry passed 
it in the silence of a dream. 

He did not break that quietude, 
though his helmet bore voice ap- 
paratus. If A’u was still here, 
A’li must not be alarmed by orders 
to fan out in a search pattern. 
Flandry soared close enough to 
Derek to nod, and the giant 
waved hands and feet in signals 
understood by the men. Presently 
Flandry and Derek were alone in 
what might once have Ix-en a 
street or perhaps a corridor. 

They glided among toppling 
enormities; now and then one of 
denser shadow, but it was only a 
rock or a decapus or a jawbone 
the size of a portal. Flandry be- 
gan to feel the cold, deeper than 



his skin, almost deeper than the 
silence. 

A hand clamped bruisingly on 
his wrist. He churned to a halt 
and hung there, head cocked, un- 
til the sound that Derek had dimly 
caught was borne past vibrator 
and ocean and receiver to his owm 
ears. It was the screaming of a 
man being killed, but so far and 
faint it might have been the death 
agony of a gnat. 

Flandry blasphemed eighteen- 
separate gods, kicked himself into 
motion, and went like a hunting 
eel through Uhunhu. But Derek 
passed him and he was almost the 
last man to reach the fight. 

“A’u,” he said aloud, uselessly, 
through the bawl of men and tire 
roil of bloodied waters. He remem- 
bered the harpoon rifle slung 
across his shoulders, unlimbered 
it, checked the magazme, and 
wriggled close. Thirty men — no, 
twenty-nine at the most — a corpse 
bobbed past, wildly staring through 
a helmet cracked open — twenty- 
eight men swirled about one mon- 
ster. Flandry did not want to hit 
any of them. 

He swam upward, until he 
looked down on A’u. The great 
black shape had torpedoed from 
a dolmen. Fifteen meters long, the 
wrinkled leather skin of some 
Arctic golem, the gape of a whale 
and the boneless arms of an ele- 
phant . . . but witli hands, with 
hands . . . A’u raged among his 
hunters. Flandry saw how the legs 



128 



VENTURE SCIENCE FICTION 



which served him on land gripped 
two men in the talons and plucked 
their limbs off. There was no 
sound made by tlie monster’s 
throat, but the puny human jabber 
was smashed by each flat concus- 
sion of the flukes, as if bombs 
burst. 

Flandry nestled the rifle to his 
shoulder and fired. Reeoil sent 
him backward, end over end. He 
did not know if his harpoon had 
joined the seore in A’u’s tormented 
flanks. It had to be this way, he 
thought, explosives would kill the 
men too under sea pressure and 
. . . Blood spurted from a trans- 
fixed huge hand. A’u got his back 
against a monolith, arched his tail, 
and shot toward the surface. Men 
sprayed from him like bow water. 

Flandry snapped his legs and 
streaked to meet the thing. The 
white belly turned toward him, a 
cliff, a cloud, a dream. He fired 
onee and saw his harpoon bite. 
Once more! A’u bent double in 
anguish, spoke blood, somehow 
sensed the man and plunged at 
him. Flandry looked down a cave 
of horrible teeth. He looked into 
the eyes behind; they were blind 
with despair. He tried to scramble 
aside. A’u changed course with a 
snake’s ease. Flandry had a mo- 
ment to wonder if A’u knew him 
again. 

A man flew from the blood-fog. 
He fired a harpoon, holding him- 
self steady against its back-thrust. 
Instead of letting the line trail, to 



tangle the beast, he grabbed it, 
was pulled up almost to tlie side. 
The gills snapped at him like 
mouths. Fie followed the mon- 
ster, turn for turn through cold 
deeps, as he sought aim. Finally 
he shot. An eye went out. A brain 
was cloven. A’u turned over and 
died. 

Flandry gasped after breath. 
His helmet rang and buzzed, it 
was stifling him, he must snatch 
it off before he choked. . . . 
Hands caught him. He looked into 
the victory which was Derek Um- 
bolu’s faee. “Wait there, wait, 
Terra man,’’ said a remote godlike 
calm. “All is done now.’’ 

“I, I, I, thanks!” rattled Flandry. 

His wind came back to him. 
He counted the men that gath- 
ered, while they rose with all due 
slowness toward the sun. Six were 
dead. Cheap enough to get rid of 
A’u. 

If I had been cast away, alone, 
on the entire world of a hideous 
race ... I wonder if I would 
have had the courage to survive 
this long. 

I wonder if there are some 
small cubs, on a water playiet 
deep among the Merseian stars, 
who can’t understand why father 
hasn't come home. 

He climbed on deek at last, 
threw back his helmet and sat 
down under Tessa Hoorn’s anx- 
ious gaze. “Give me a cigaret,” he 
said harshly. “And break out 
something alcoholie.” 



i 

I 

} 

j 



' 






129 



The Game of Glory 



She wrestled herself to steadi- 
ness. "Caught you the monster?” 
she asked. 

“Aye,” said Derek. 

“VVe close to didn’t,” said Flan- 
dry. “Our boy Umbolu gets the 
credit.” 

“Small enough vengeance for 
my father,” said the flat voice of 
sorrow. 

The submarine’s captain sa- 
luted the pale man who sat bug- 
ging his knees, shivering and 
drinking smoke. “Word just came 
in from Rossala, sir,” he reported. 
“The Sheikh has yielded, though 
he swears he’ll protest the outrage 
to the next Imperial resident. But 
he’ll let tlie constables occupy his 
realm and search as they tvish.” 

Search for a niimher of earnest, 
well-intentioned young patriots, 
teho'll never again see morning 
over broad waters. Well — I sup- 
pose it all serves the larger good. 
It must. Our noble homosexual 
Emperor says so himself. 

“Excellent,” said Flandry. His 
glance sought Derek. “Since you 
saved my life, you’ve got a reward 
coming. Your father.” 

"Hoy?” The big young man 
trod backward a step. 

“He isn’t dead,” said Fhmdry, 
“I talked him into helping me. 
We faked an assassination. He’s 
probably at home this minute, suf- 
fering from an acute case of con- 
science.” 

"What?" The roar was like 
hell’s gates breaking down. 



Flandry winced. “Pianissimo, 
please.” He waved the snarling, 
fist-clenching bulk back with his 
cigaret. “All right, I played a trick 
on you.” 

"A trick I could have ’waited 
from a fdthy Impy!” Tessa Hoorn 
spat at his feet. 

“Touch me, brother Umbolu, 
and I’ll arrest you for treason,” said 
Flandry. “Otherwise I’ll exercise 
my discretionary powers and put 
you on lifetime probation in the 
custody of some responsible citi- 
zen.” FIc grinned wearily. “I think 
the Lightmistress of Little Skua 
qualifies.” 

Derek and Tessa stared at him, 
and at each other. 

Flandry stood up. “Probation is 
conditional on your getting mar- 
ritxl,” he went on. “I recommend 
that in choosing a suitable female 
you look past that noble self- 
righteousness, stop considering 
the trivium that she can give you 
some money, and consider all that 
you might give her.” He glanced 
at them, saw that their hands 
were suddenly linked together, 
and had a brief, private, profane 
conversation with the Norn of his 
personal destiny. “That includes 
heirs,” he finished. “I’d like to have 
Nyanza w'ell populated. When the 
Long Night comes for Terra, some- 
bwly will have to carry on. It 
might as well be you.” 

He walked past them, into the 
cabin, to get away from all the 
dark young eyes. 



Venturings . . . (^continued from p. 4~) 

future would bring to light what was unknown to them. They made 
no attempt to predict the unsuspected. 

Today we make the same mistake. Recently eight leading scientists 
attempted to visualize what the world would be like in the next 
hundred years. Their dreams involved the familiar of today extra- 
polated into the future . . . hotels in space, control of mind and 
body, the selection of sex and heredity of children, mineral mining 
in the ocean, ample food production for large populations. This is 
the old, the familiar, the unimaginative all over again. It’s the bicycle 
built for two. Science fiction has been doing the same thing. 

No, if we’re going to speculate about the future, let it be in terms 
of the future ... an unfamiliar future in which there’ll be no hotels 
because something, unknown and unsuspected today, will have made 
tliem obsolete ... a future in which control of mind and body will 
be answered by an unexpected development ... a future in which 
problems of sex, heredity, mineral mining, food supplies, psionics, 
galactic imperialism and The Ultimate Man will be as significant as 
the problem of the horseless carriage. 

Old maps are most exciting for their great white patches labelled 
terra incognita. Isn’t it time for a new, youthful science fiction to 
abandon the old familiar stamping grounds and venture into unknown 
lands of its own making? — Alfred Bester 

Press-time footnote: A letter just in from Doctor Asimov reads as 
follows: “In connection with my article ‘The Atmosphere of the 
Moon,’ today I came across a note to the effect that observations of 
Sputnik showed the density of the atmosphere at a height of 200 
kilometers (125 miles) to be 4 x 10’^® grams/cubic centimeter. 
According to my calculations, this works out to one-third of a billionth 
of an atmosphere. Yet that rarefied an atmosphere is enough to bring 
the third-stage rocket of Sputnik I to Earth after two months of flight. 
The possible presence of a lunar atmosphere of three times that density 
(as mentioned speculatively in my article) would really be significant 
in slowing a manned vessel, particularly if the vessel were to put out 
fins or some kind of parachute arrangement (to increase the resistance) 
when it starts spiralling down to the lunar surface.” 



for 

the 

gourmet 

. . . a Lucullan feast of the tastiest, 
finest dishes in the field of 
fantasy and of science fiction. 

The Magazine of FANTASY AND 
SCIENCE FICTION each month 




goes out looking for the best 
new and old stories and articles 

in two of literatures most faseinating fields — and comes up with 
truffles! This happy fact is attested too by connoisseurs every- 
where . . . and by the fact that this magazine has provided the 
highest percentage of stories selected by science fiction anthol- 
ogists for the last several years. 



The February issue, now on sale, offers a rich assortment, includ- 
ing such sound and provocative tales as “Pilgrimage,” by Chad 
Oliver, “The Last Step,” by Zenna Henderson, and “The Last of 
the Deliverers,” by Foul Anderson. The cover, by Ed Emsh, illus- 
trates a story inside titled “Baby”— by Carol Emsh wilier. . .whieh 
may well be the first time that a husband has done a cover illus- 
tration for his wife’s story. But then, firsts are an old story with 
FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION Get your copy today, 
and find out for yourself.